Story album 2

by Freeaak

god of spider

I turned in the direction where that middle-aged man wearing a red robe standing near the living room. He had short brown hair and dark circles under his eyes. His expression was furious.

"Who the hell are you?" The man asked dangerously while glaring at me. "Why are you here? How did you get in?"

I ignored him as my eyes went toward the living room, where two burly and huge men sat on the sofa, watching a sports game. They both were dressed in black suits and ties. One of them had a beer bottle in his hands. I could tell they weren't your normal Joe. These bastards are gang members. They can wear all the suits they want, but that gruff expression on their faces gives away everything.

Michelle's mother was about to say something, but I stepped forward and grabbed her shoulder, giving her a reassuring look. She gave me a nod silently. I looked toward Michelle. Even in her state, she's warning me that they have guns with them and signing me to leave. Damn, worrying about me even in this situation. I felt a pain in my heart seeing her like this.

I faced the man in the red robe, "Are you the one who hurt them?" I asked in a cold tone. My eyes were fixed on his ugly mug.

"None of your fucking business! Get the fuck out of my house right now! Or else..." The man growled angrily while clenching his fists tightly.

I cut him off midway, "Or else what? You'll hit me? Huh?!" I retorted furiously. Michelle and her mother flinched at my raised voice. The two gang members didn't even react to my taunt, instead, they kept watching the TV.

I took out my spare gloves and put them on because of the things I'm going to do next...

The man scoffed arrogantly before smiling wickedly, "That's exactly what I'll do!" He lunged forward with a punch aimed at my face. But I blocked it easily by grabbing his fist.

I twisted his wrist harshly before kneeing him in the stomach multiple times. He groaned in pain while falling flat on his knees. I gripped his collar tightly before pulling him upwards until our faces were mere inches apart from each other. I tilted my head and looked toward Michelle's mom's face.

"Your husband?" I asked curiously while keeping my eyes locked on the whimpering bastard in my clutches. Michelle's mom nodded weakly before taking Michelle into her embrace.

I smiled sinisterly before punching the man repeatedly across his face.

"You mind if I give him a nice massage?" I asked Michelle's mother casually. She shook her head silently while hugging Michelle tightly. I grinned evilly before throwing the man towards the floor. He landed next to the gangsters' legs. "Hey! Trash of society, get the fuck out of here if you don't want to die because right now, I'm barely holding on to my sanity. Leave and never show your face again! Otherwise..."

Before I could finish my sentence, the gangsters stood up calmly.

One of them opened his blazer and took out a freaking shotgun and pressed it on my chest, "Kids these days..."

"Exactly," I grabbed the muzzle of the shotgun and simply crushed it with my bare hands before snatching it off his grip effortlessly. I ripped apart the gun with ease and threw it on the floor, "Kids these days. Pointing guns without knowing who or what they are exactly dealing with..."

"Fuck! Freak!" He took out his handgun and pointed at me, followed by his friend, "Don't come closer, you freak. Or else..." They quickly turned their guns at Michelle and her mother, "We are gonna kill them." He threatened.

My expression darkened as I clenched my fists tightly, "You're threatening me? With them? Really? You're pointing a gun at them?" I questioned them dangerously while gritting my teeth in anger. I put my web shooters into shield mode. It shoots out two small button-sized devices that create a temporary shield. "You stupid?" I threw them at the door.

The devices crackled with energy, as a blue shield appeared between the thugs and the door. Both of them fired several rounds of bullets, but they were deflected by the shield effortlessly.

I cracked my knuckles before lunging forward towards the thugs. They began to shoot at me. I followed my spider sense to dodge every bullet coming my way. When I got close enough, I punched one thug in the face, sending him crashing into the television set.

His partner tried to shoot at me again, but I kicked his wrist. The bullet flew upward, hitting the chandelier above our heads. I grabbed his throat and slammed him on the floor, then followed it up with a hard stomp on his knee, breaking it instantly.

"Arggg!" He screamed in agony while clutching his broken knee desperately. I picked him by his collar before slamming my forehead against his face brutally. Blood spurted out from his nose upon impact.

Michelle and her mother covered their ears upon hearing the thug's painful screams echoing throughout the room.

I continued to beat them up. Blood and teeth flew everywhere as my punches and kicks rained down upon them mercilessly. After beating them up thoroughly, I dragged them towards Michelle's father before tossing them near his feet.

I crouched next to him before grabbing his jaw forcefully and lifting his upper body until he was facing me, "Now. Where were we?"

The shield disappeared with a little humm...

"I'm sorry. Please. No more. They threatened me for money. I am fucking broke!" He begged pathetically. "They forced me to sell drugs. They wanted Michelle and her mom too! Please! Spare me! I promise! I will leave them alone. Please! I'm begging you. Mercy!" Tears streamed down his disgusting face uncontrollably.

"Liar!" Michelle burst out in anger. I've never seen her this angry before. She released herself from her mother's hug and lunged forward towards her pathetic excuse of a father. Michelle slapped him hard across his face repeatedly, "You liar! Liar! Liar! You gambled everything away and today you went as far as to whore us out! Bastard! Die! Die! Die!"

Her mother pulled her away forcefully, trying to stop Michelle from hurting her father any more than needed. I helped her and calmed down Michelle by hugging her tightly.

"It's ok. Calm down. Everything's fine now. No one is gonna hurt you anymore. Ok?" I assured her soothingly while caressing her back gently. Michelle buried her face against my chest while sobbing uncontrollably.

I don't have much time. I'm sure the neighbors have already heard the gunshots. The cops will be here any minute now. I need to create a situation where none of us would get into trouble.

I looked toward Michelle's mother, "Listen to me. Take her and leave through the back door. Wait for me at the bus stop. I'll take care of things here."

"You aren't going to kill them, right?" Michelle's mom asked worriedly.

"I'll do what's necessary. I'll make sure that no one ever comes after Michelle or you again. Trust me," I assured her confidently.

She nodded silently before dragging Michelle towards the back door. Once I made sure that they had left safely, I turned to Michelle's pathetic excuse of a father. I took the handguns off the floor and placed one in Michelle's father's hand, "You want to live? Shoot them both and I promise, I won't hurt you anymore. You got ten seconds." I pressed the other gun on his head, "Clock's ticking. Choose, motherfucker!"

He hesitated for a moment before pointing the gun at one thug. Tears flowed down his face nonstop as he bit his lips nervously. His hand trembled violently.

Pathetic bastard! To think they were putting up with this trash... Fucker tried to sell his wife and daughter! Despicable!

"...5 seconds left," I took out the mag and reloaded the gun leisurely before placing it back on his head.

"Please! Have mercy! I beg you! I can't do it! Please! I am really sorry for everything! I know nothing I say can erase my sins!" He begged.

"3 seconds..." I pressed it harder on his head.

Michelle's father closed his eyes shut, before pulling the trigger without hesitation.

Bang!

The bullet pierced through the thug's chest, killing him instantly.

Bang!

Another shot rang out as the second thug died too.

Michelle's father dropped the gun immediately before vomiting uncontrollably.

I quickly searched their bodies and found a phone. Well, I'll kill all of them to avoid future troubles, but first, I need to erase some evidence... I cleaned the floor to erase my footprints. Then I turned toward the pathetic bastard. There's no way I'm gonna let this fucker go just like this. Yeah, I won't kill him, but I'll make sure that he remembers certain things about me...

Like, you don't mess with my girl...

I took off my right glove and grabbed his face. I'm gonna use the most cruel power I have to make sure that he remembers me forever...

"Mark of Kaine!" I whispered softly.

Mark of Kaine is a burning touch that burns skin and leaves hand prints on his victims' faces or any other body parts. In simple terms, I use my sticky power to stick on someone's skin and pull it hard to rip apart their skin, but the sticking factor generates some kind of concentrated static electricity that burns the skin. Now, if I press down instead of trying to rip skin, the burn increases.

"GAAAAAAHHHH!" Michelle's father screamed in excruciating pain as I branded his face with my Mark of Kaine. Tears flowed down his face nonstop as he pleaded for mercy. I ignored his pleas and continued branding his face thoroughly until the police siren echoed from a distance. Next, I put my gloves on and pocked his eyes. Can't let this fucker identify me, right?

After erasing my identity, I threw him out the window.

[Crash!] The window shattered as his bloody body rolled outside. I did the same to those two dead fuckers. Then, I jumped out the window, started my bike, and left the area. Luckily, there wasn't any CCTV around this part, all thanks to these gang fuckers. Well, I'll let the cops deal with this. As for Michelle and her mother, I need to hire a good lawyer...

Well, more work for Matt.

I drove toward the bus stop.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 18 advance Chapters [HP: Necromancer's Legacy: 14 Chapters]

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 101: Complicated situation

Ch: 102: An offer you can't refuse

Ch: 103: Goblin's hideout

Ch: 104: Confrontation

Ch: 105: Spidey dead?!

Ch: 106: Exo-Skeleton Armor [End of Vol-2]

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Xcalibur_Xc

Bonus chapter will be released on Monday.

COMMENT23 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 102: COMPLICATED SITUATION

I took Michelle and her mom to the Police station and filed a complaint of attempted murder and domestic abuse against Michelle's father. We waited for about four hours, then gave our testimonies. It took a lot of time since there were other people involved, like the neighbors. I contacted Matt and hired him as their attorney. Then, soon, the cops found the dead bodies and Michelle's father in a pretty bad condition.

After hours of investigation, the cops determined that the mobs and Michelle's father, Philips, had a big fight and he murdered those mobs. They found documents of him, borrowing money from those mobs, but due to the failure of repayment, they had a fight and he killed them. But according to the cops, there might be someone else on the spot who ran away after injuring Philips. So, they are still investigating the case.

Matt came soon with Nelson. He talked with the cops, Michelle, and her mother. Well, considering that both mom and daughter had signs of physical abuse on their bodies, it wasn't too hard for him to convince the cops about their statement. As for me, I just met them on my way to their house and brought them to the station after listening to their story. Michelle and her mom, Madelyne, kept my involvement a secret as I wished. I mean, it would make things easier if I was out of the radar.

Matt promised us that Philips won't see a chance for freedom anytime soon. He would be put on trial after they take care of his injuries as soon as possible.

After the cops let us go, I took them to my house. It's better that they live there for the moment. God knows when those thugs will show up again, wanting their revenge. They were hesitant at first, but I refused to take no for an answer. Plus, they didn't have the luxury to reject my invitation. After all, their house has become a crime scene now, and until the cops are sure there's no danger, it'll stay like that. In the meantime, it would be best for them to have a place where they can feel safe and protected.

I took them to my house and explained their situation to May and MJ. They were understanding and brought them to their new rooms.

Over the next few days, I hunted those thugs. They were just a new organization, scamming desperate people for money, prostituting young girls, and selling drugs. A bunch of worthless losers. Most of them didn't even last a second after I swung a punch at them. They kept running at the mere sight of my face. I beat them up and handed them to the cops, while Frank killed the organization's head and a couple of thugs on his way.

Oh, and, I have worked on that neuron transplant and gave it to Sue. She gave me a power source for my fabricator in return. I wanted to stay there and help her, but MJ's dad's body finally gave out. He died in the hospital. I'd be lying if I said I feel sorry for that bastard, considering how much grief he caused MJ in the past. Anyway, moving on, after taking care of all that, I worked on making a new suit using my organic web. Since my webs are harder than anything and flexible, I can't wait to find out what I can create. And today is the day.

I made some customization and made the design. Plus, to make things even better, I used the nanites I recovered from OsCorp to create an outer line over the real suit. So, it would be even more durable now. I kept the traditional red and blue for one and black for the stealth suit. Now, for the one with red and blue color, I can change it to completely pure white by manipulating the nanites, so it'll look like a different suit entirely. As for other upgrades, yeah, with the nanites, I made claws that come out from my back, new improved web shooters, lethal and non-lethal gadgets, and a couple of other things.

Next was the trial day.

Thanks to Matt's expertise and the proof cops discovered, well, it was an easy decision for the jury, really, to declare that guy guilty and lock him in a prison cell. The jury showed him no mercy, deciding his verdict in just 40 minutes. For once, the cops did a good job.

..

..

[My home]

Madelyne and I were talking while MJ, and May took Michelle shopping. They just wanted to distract the girl's mind from the whole Philips fiasco.

Madelyne has brunette hair and brown eyes, and she looks great for her age. Her curves were right in the proper places. Her boobs were on the bigger side compared to Michelle's... Shit! What am I thinking? Ahem! I mean, I shouldn't be thinking about my girlfriend's mom like this. But... to be fair, it wouldn't be fair to not praise this sexy body of her's.

"I don't know how to thank you, Peter. You have done and still doing so much for us," Madelyne suddenly said, dragging me out of my thoughts.

"No worries, Mrs. Jones. I did what was right," I replied, clearing my throat. I hope I'm not blushing. I did have a vivid image of her naked in my mind and that tends to bring some reaction. "Besides, you should really stop thanking me now. You have already thanked me like a thousand times."

She chuckled and shook her head, then, suddenly, she said, "Just call me Maddie or Madelyne." She pressed her arms on her sideboobs, giving me a seductive pose. Damn! Those two heavenly tits would perfectly fit in my palms. Is she hinting at something? Or, is she testing me or something around that line? I'm dating her daughter, so she might be trying to test my resolve or moral sense. Whatever her aim may be, though, she doesn't realize that it is proving to be rather effective at this point, and she is playing with the wrong person.

Okay, that doesn't make me feel so guilty at all. She may be hot as hell, and yeah, I can't deny the desire to make her scream my name in the throes of ecstasy. She's fucking gorgeous, after all. And even though she's like what, almost the age of my mom or aunt with a very hot and milfy body. I guess there's not much of a problem.

"Ok. Maddie, it is. So, how are you holding up now that it's all over?" I asked, ignoring the fantasies of ravaging her, currently running through my head.

"Hmm, I guess, I'm not upset anymore. That man... God, how stupid I was to let him into my life again. It was hard at home and when he came back... He was like a new person. He completed rehabilitation and was completely clean, but how stupid I was, I thought maybe, I gave him a second chance, we can still start over again, give my family a fresh start."

I hummed, rubbing my chin as I processed her words. He was, in short, a jackass of massive proportions.

She continued, "I never thought he was engaged with those thugs and borrowed money from them. I wanted to kick him out, but the mobs threatened us. They would have shot Michelle. So, I endured... We endured."

Damn it! I shouldn't have asked. She looks sad. I ruined the mood again.

"Then, that night... If not for you, that bastard would have sold us..." Maddie's voice trembled, and a few tears flowed from her beautiful brown eyes as she reminisced about her past.

I touched her hand which was resting on her knees.

"Maddie, that's enough. There's no reason to think about that bastard. He was just another abuser, a scumbag who hurt and terrorized an innocent family. Right now, you have to move on and stop thinking about the past and what-ifs. I know it won't be easy to move on, but this is the only way to continue forward," I told her in a confident and determined tone. I was a bit surprised by my own voice.

"Yes, you are right. It is just that it's difficult to move on," She placed her other hand on my hand, gripping it tightly as she responded. "I feel so lost right now. I don't even know what to do next or how to support my daughter. She wants to study further and I don't want to stop her. But we also don't have much money now. The amount of debt aside from the mobs is on my shoulders. That girl... She's been saving money to study further, you know that? She wanted to get a good job to help me out. And I... Hahaha! I feel so ashamed. I couldn't even provide a normal life to the girl, even after all this time."

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 16 advance Chapters [HP: Necromancer's Legacy: 17 Chapters]

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 102: An offer you can't refuse

Ch: 103: Goblin's hideout

Ch: 104: Confrontation

Ch: 105: Spidey dead?!

Ch: 106: Exo-Skeleton Armor [End of Vol-2]

COMMENT7 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 103: AN OFFER YOU CAN'T REFUSE

AN: As mentioned before, I'll take a break. But we reached over 1000 PS after a long time. So, enjoy 2 chs. The next chapter will be released on Wednesday. But as usual, double chapter if we cross 1000 PowerStones.

Maddie hung her head down, crying.

I didn't say anything at first. Just tried to understand her dilemma. She is not wrong in that regard, Michelle's life is kinda messed up. She buried her dreams and desires to save her mom. Damn, I don't know how to handle this situation. I'm not good with this kind of emotional situation. The main problem Maddie and Michelle are facing is money.

"How much is the debt?" I asked her after thinking about it for a while.

"It's 6 million dollars."

Holy shit! That's a big sum. What the fuck did that bastard do with all that money? Just gambling? I doubt it. Maybe bought drugs, whores, and all types of low-life shit? Well, whatever it is, that debt is too much even for Maddie to pay it off. Hmm, should I lend it to them? Yeah, that sounds like a good idea. But if I give out money to everyone like a charity, then they'll end up depending on me forever. No, that's not what I want. I need them to stand up on their own feet.

"Bank loans? Or did he take money from somewhere else too, excluding the mobs?" I inquired Maddie after thinking for a while.

"Loans... He took loans from everywhere. Banks, loan sharks, private organizations, mobs... Everyone. He spent everything without even caring about us. I tried to stop him many times, but you already know the story."

Well, damn! That's some serious debt. Bank loans would cost interest too and she needs to pay it back. Private organizations, mobs... She can forget about them. They'll probably try to threaten them again and force them to work for them. Loan sharks? Hmm, they are the worst type of people. They'll harass her day and night until she pays them. She needs to deal with all of these somehow, but alone... Even if there's Michelle... Nah, that would be impossible for them. They will be on the road after the bank takes away their house and stuff.

"You got the documents?" I asked Maddie, snapping out of my thoughts.

"Yes, give me a sec..." She went to her room and brought me a folder full of documents.

I looked through them and found all the loan papers and documents of bank loans. Holy crap! How could he spend such a huge amount of money in just six months?

Hahaha... Damn! Even I, who likes to spend money on stupid things, don't remember spending this much money after buying a house and car. So far, all the gadgets I made are from the money I recovered from those small criminal organizations. But, Philips... Seesh...

Three big bank loans under Maddie and Michelle's name. They put their house, farmhouse, and some acres of land under mortgage. Wow! These banks... They're ruthless, huh? I always knew they were a bunch of greedy bastards but never knew they were this much. The interest is too much. Well, no point complaining about it now.

Now, let's see... Loan sharks. Wow! The interest rate is insanely high. Damn, these loan sharks are worse than the mobs. At least, mobs are straightforward with threats and bullets, but these loan sharks are sneaky assholes who hide behind legalities and deceit. I bet these loan sharks are even worse than the mobs when it comes to threatening and harassing people.

I put the documents back into the folder and kept it aside. Well, I need to think about this seriously before coming to a decision.

"What if I pay your debts?" I asked Maddie, looking straight into her eyes.

"Huh!?" Her eyes widened as she couldn't believe what I said.

"If I pay your debts, what happens?" I repeated my question.

She looked down, thinking for a while before looking back at me with teary eyes, "You aren't joking, right?" She asked, sniffling.

I shook my head and replied, "Nope. Not joking. It depends on you whether you want my help or not. So, I want you to tell me what you can do for me if I pay your debt. I'll even pitch in some for Michelle's studies."

Her face brightened up instantly after hearing me paying for Michelle's study too. She wiped her tears and thought for a while before replying, "I'll do anything you ask me to. You have already done so much for us and if you even do this big of a favor to us... I... I... Don't know how to repay you. We won't be able to repay you back even after our lives... I've nothing to repay you. So, please ask me for anything you want me to do."

The golden words... 'Anything you want' is like the best reward a man could get. For that kind of reward, I am even ready to fight dragons, armies, demons, monsters... or anything. Hahaha, my heartbeat increased like the speed of sound. Anything, huh? Wait, what exactly am I getting so excited about?

Control, Peter, don't you dare drool thinking nasty about your girlfriend's mom. Ahem! Back to serious mode. Now, let me think. I already know what I need and want her to do for me. Let's not be a perv and slowly win her over.

"Work for me and I'll take care of both of you. You won't have to worry about anything anymore. As for what work?" I replied and continued, "I'm thinking of opening a spa resort. I'll put May and you in charge of that place. So, for the next few months, you are going to learn about massages and other skin and hair treatments along with May. By that time, I'll have everything arranged. And, not to worry, it's going to be the girls' exclusive place. So, what are your thoughts?"

She blinked her eyes a few times after hearing me as though her mind hadn't processed my offer. She kinda looked baffled. Hahah! I'm sure that she wasn't expecting this kind of job proposal. Her expression says that she was thinking something different altogether.

"Th-this isn't some kind of...uh..." She stammered while talking but ended up staying silent.

"What? You thought I'd ask you to sleep with me and ask you to pay me with your body?" I raised my brows, pretending to be surprised, "Do you really think I am some kind of pervert who's unable to hold back my emotions around my girlfriend's mom and asks her to strip and whatnot?" I shook my head and said, "Such an appalling mindset you have!"

"Wha-What? No! I... You are serious, right? I can understand that you are dating Michelle, but still... I mean, what's the catch?" Maddie asked, avoiding my question and getting straight to the main topic.

Well, to tell you the truth. I want your ass... Badly. Both your and Michelle's sexy, plumpy, and curvy asses. Yeah, I can ask you that and you'll definitely not refuse that. But if I act upon these perverted and nasty thoughts of mine, what would be the difference between me and those low-life bastards? Will I even be allowed to call myself a good person? Yeah, I killed too many criminals, stole from them, think about sex and girls all the time, but at least I've never done anything to hurt innocent people. So, yeah, I'm a little on the unstable side when I'm dealing with criminals, but I'm not a bad person.

"Oh, straight to the topic, huh? Well, there's a catch. I'll take massages from you whenever I want," I gave her a charming smile.

"Huh?! Only that?" Maddie blinked her eyes in surprise, "T-This job is a way better offer than I could've imagined. Are you for real, Peter?"

"Yep. Of course," I nodded as I touched her hand, "So, what do you say?"

"Of course, I accept your offer. You don't know... I..." She stuttered.

"No need to thank me again. Just make sure not to mess up this new opportunity I just gave you. Work hard and live happily," I told her, tapping her shoulder.

She teared up as she came close to hug me. Wow! Her boobs were squeezing against my face. I took a sniff and she smells so nice! Holy smokes... Don't push any further or I'll become a bad person, right now.

I sighed and hugged her back.

"Ahaha, thank you so much, Peter," she smiled, sniffing, as we separated.

"You're welcome."

Oh! Her shirt's buttons were undone and I could see her right boob. That chocolaty nipple poking out from the side of her shirt... Mmm-mm...

"Uumm... Maddy," I called out, sounding awkward.

"What?" She asked, noticing the sudden change in my tone of voice.

"Your buttons are open..."

"Huh?! Ah!" She suddenly looked down at her breast and quickly pressed her shirt. She smiled shyly. "Sorry about that. It must be weird to see an old lady's boobs."

"Old lady? Who?" I said as I looked at her from head to toe twice more.

"Oh, you... Don't try to flatter me," She gave me a playful grin.

Weird... This whole exchange is almost like a conversation you might see between husband and wife or boyfriend and girlfriend. If anyone looks from a third-person point of view, they'll surely think of me and her as some kind of couple in love.

"Okay, you are only the most beautiful 'technical single mom' for me, then. I mean, after I saw you, I finally knew where Michelle got her beauty from," I gave her a mischievous smile.

She scoffed, "Oh, shut up."

And so we continued to chat as the grim air finally cleared.

Well, with this taken care of, and Flash in prison for attempting murder of Liz that evening in the park... Oh, I forgot to mention that, my bad. Flash's luck ran out and he landed in prison after that video went viral. Plus those cops got fired. Flash's aunt also gave up on him after seeing his unstable condition. Figures, I mean, how long would she cover up the mess that fucker did on a regular basis? Yeah, it would've been bad for her career too if she had continued supporting that lunatic.

Now that's out of the way, it's time to hunt down Green Goblin. I'll start tomorrow... Those trackers are still working nicely.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 15 advance Chapters [HP: Necromancer's Legacy: 17 Chapters]

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next, Ch: 103: Goblin's hideout

Ch: 104: Confrontation

Ch: 105: Spidey dead?!

Ch: 106: Exo-Skeleton Armor [End of Vol-2]

This week's goal: 1500 Powerstones

The faster I get those ps, the faster you will see the ending of this arc.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Xcalibur_Xc

As long as no one is hurt and everyone is up for it, mom and daughter, could be fun lol. I got a nice plot for the Spa Business.

COMMENT26 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 104: GOBLIN'S HIDEOUT

[Location: Safehouse] [New York City]

Frank and I were gearing up for the hunt. We are gonna hunt Green Goblin tonight.

"Aliens, robots as high as the sky, mutants, human experiments... Haaa..." Frank grumbled while gearing up, "Oh, not to forget Gods and underwater people. Isn't the list getting way too crazy by the time?" He shook his head and started putting the Kevlar armor over his shoulders.

"I know, right? They are nuts. Nowhere is safe in this world. You don't even know when an alien ship might crash down on your house and blow a crater. Or when one of those captured supervillains escapes and wreaks havoc in the city," I said while activating the suit, "Or those government programs that conduct human experiments in some shady research facilities and turn them into some freaky cyborgs and whatnot. Oh, and the list continues..."

"At least you have superpowers," Frank snorted.

"Hey! You also have enhanced strength and speed thanks to your gadgets. You don't give yourself that much credit," I told him while turning around to face him. "And don't forget those high-tech guns capable of blowing out an entire neighborhood, if aimed correctly," I added, grinning.

"Okay, okay," Frank chuckled, "If you put it that way, it doesn't look so bad," and double-checked his guns.

Frank came a long way from that gruff loner attitude to opening up with his thoughts to people. But his killer face while facing those criminal scums? Still as cold as ever. The man's a damn pro. He sure knows how to torture and kill someone in style. He was keeping himself busy, killing those gang members, taking advantage of the chaos I created. For now, those gangs have called a temporary ceasefire thanks to Emma Frost who took over Kingpin. I guess, I'll just have to stir the hornet nest once more.

"Ready?" I asked him after a long pause.

"Yeah. Let's do this," Frank nodded and strapped his gun to the thigh holster, and put his two combat knives behind the holsters near his knees. He checked the wrist watch which I had configured to show his weapon charges and armor condition. It's like a mini hud but with just those few important details.

We entered the garage.

"What's that?" I pointed toward the old rusted sedan that was sitting in the garage.

"Our ride," Frank grinned as he went into the driver's seat and turned on the engine.

"Really, man? What about those cool sports cars and those brand new SUVs we swiped from that drug cartel's warehouse? We could just choose any car we wanted and yet, why a piece of junk that is rusting by the second?" I told him as I frowned.

"Because there's no fun if someone notices you riding a nice car in such a fucked up neighborhood. And we are going incognito. We won't have to worry about cops stopping us at the checkpoint and under the rust, I've added some custom parts. From the outside, yeah, it a trash, but under the hood, that's a different story," he stated proudly.

"Why do I feel like you are taking revenge for making you explode your mini-van?" I took the side seat as Frank started driving out.

"I couldn't possibly hate you because of that. Even though I spent months working on that van and upgraded it to the max, and that it's been with me for years and you happened to have me explode it on our very first mission... Nope. I forgive you for that, Spider-Man," Frank smirked while driving.

"Yeah, right," I rolled my eyes behind the mask.

We drove out of the underground parking lot and went out onto the streets.

"Alright, let's go hunting," Frank accelerated as we sped out onto the highway.

I activated the tracker on the mini pad and located the green goblin signal.

"Where's the freak?" Frank asked me as he drove.

"He's heading north toward Manhattan Bridge. Just keep driving straight ahead," I said as I zoomed into the map.

"Got it."

After half an hour of driving, we arrived at the bridge. It was nighttime so there weren't many cars on the road. We stopped the car at a nearby gas station and waited for him to show up. He is nearby according to the tracker.

A couple of minutes later, a flying weird green hoverboard thing passed by us above the bridge.

"That must be him," Frank commented as he watched the figure fly past us.

"Yup! Norman aka Green Goblin," I replied while tracking the board as it flew further away from us. "Let's see where's he heading next.

Frank started the car as we followed the figure. I kept tracking Green Goblin's movements, making sure we stayed a safe distance behind him.

"He's heading towards Midtown," I informed Frank who kept driving, "Looks like he's not in a hurry. Probably up to something."

Frank nodded, his grip firm on the steering wheel. "We'll stick with him. Let's see what he's planning."

As we followed Green Goblin, I noticed that he was slowing down as he approached a street full of buildings. I zoomed into the mini pad and saw that it was a shopping mall.

"A shopping mall?!" Frank stopped the car around the corner from the mall entrance. "What does he want to steal in a shopping mall?" He looked confused as he stared out the window.

"He is stealing food and other supplies, duh!" I pointed out.

"Right... Even he needs food and supplies to survive, huh?" Frank scratched his chin. "Anyway, let's go inside and stop him before he causes trouble."

"And blow up the entire mall in the process? Nope. Let's wait and follow him back to his hideout. Then we can attack him and blow up his lair instead," I suggested.

Frank thought about it for a moment. "You got a point. Let's do that."

As Frank and I waited in the car, keeping a close eye on the entrance of the shopping mall, Green Goblin emerged after a while, carrying a large bag filled with stolen goods. He hopped onto his hoverboard and flew off into the night. Frank quickly started the car and chased after him.

We followed him through the streets of Midtown. The road was almost empty and we were keeping our eyes peeled for any sudden moves from the freak. Green Goblin eventually led us to an old abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city. There appeared to be nothing else around it except for some dilapidated buildings and abandoned factories.

"This looks like a perfect place to hide out," Frank parked the car far enough so Green Goblin wouldn't notice us.

"Alright, time for some recon," I took out my spider bots and drones from the back of the car and prepared them for deployment. "Here goes nothing!" I released the spiders and drones into the air. The little things scattered across the area, scouting the area for traps.

I controlled the spider bots while Frank took over the drones. We scanned every inch of the warehouse and surrounding areas. Soon, we discovered several booby traps hidden around the perimeter of the warehouse. Some of them were simple tripwires while others included explosives or poison gas bombs.

"Damn! Just how many traps did this guy install here?" I mumbled as I began to disable each trap individually using the spider bots. "Good thing he didn't use motion sensors otherwise I would have triggered all of these traps already."

Frank flew the drones over and around the building, "Multiple turrets and laser beams. Military-grade locks. Wait! That's too much explosives... This guy is really paranoid."

"No shit! Look at all those crates of weapons lying around the warehouse," I zoomed into the drone feed, "There's enough firepower inside to level down a small army."

Frank whistled in amazement.

"You are thinking what I am thinking?" I asked Frank.

"Take half as always and blow up the rest?" Frank answered without looking at me.

"Yep!" I nodded vigorously.

We continued dismantling every trap Green Goblin had installed around the warehouse until only one remained.

"This one is going to be difficult," I checked the infrared scanner readings. "It appears to be some sort of pressure plate connected to a bomb underneath the ground beneath this spot. A little trip, we'll trigger the explosion and everything else will follow suit. But the problem is the hollow space under this pressure plate. If we try to remove it without knowing exactly what kind of mechanism he used then it might set off the whole thing off."

Frank scratched his chin thoughtfully. "Hmmm... He's hiding something in there if he has gone that far to protect it."

I pondered upon Frank's words. "True. Guess, I'll go in and check it out." I looked toward the screen, "Look at that bastard. Chugging cola and eating steak like there's no tomorrow."

"Wait!" Frank stopped me as I was about to go out. "Look here, closely." He zoomed into the building.

"Motion sensor?! A new version of motion sensors?" I exclaimed as I saw multiple circular objects placed on all the floors. At first glance, they appeared to be mines but upon closer inspection, I realized that they were actually motion sensors. They were emitting sound waves in a straight stream and are connected to each other via that sound wave frequency. Once triggered, all of these motion sensors will create a chain reaction causing them to explode simultaneously destroying everything within their range.

Frank sighed deeply. "You have to be careful on this one."

"Don't worry. You just keep an eye on him. And snipe him in case I fail," I patted Frank's shoulder.

"Roger that," Frank acknowledged and readied his sniper rifle.

I left the car and sneaked up towards the warehouse.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 104: Confrontation

Ch: 105: Spidey dead?!

Ch: 106: Exo-Skeleton Armor [End of Vol-2]

[Vol-3] Ch: 107: Uncertain Future- Savior or Destroyer

Ch: 108: Astral Plane

Check out: Shattered Dimensions: Marvel x DC

COMMENT12 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 105: CONFRONTATION

[3rd person POV]

With the outside traps taken care of, the only remaining ones are those motion sensors and a couple of other explosives inside the building. 'Might as well take a couple of these after deactivating.' Spiderman smirked. He easily picked the lock on the main door and sneaked inside the warehouse. The dim lighting inside allowed him to use the walls and ceiling to cover his presence. Norman was inside, sitting on a couch, sipping on a big bottle of coke, and munching on the steak while watching a television on the wall in front of him.

"Humans are such simple creatures," Goblin said, sighing, "Their actions, habits, and reactions...everything is pretty much the same. Every single one of them is replaceable. Like cattle in a farm. Why does humanity have such a strong sense of value towards itself despite being completely disposable to the greater good?" He rambled pretty loudly as he took another gulp from the bottle.

'Can you stop the nonsense and just drop dead?!' Peter shouted inside his mind.

He slowly crawled toward the pressure plate, trusting his tingle and avoiding the traps. Norman has no idea that a spider has crawled into his secret warehouse and is on the ground floor. Norman casually kept sipping on his cola and eating on the top floor.

'Slowly and carefully, Pete, slowly and carefully...' Spiderman crept further, passing a couple of more motion sensors and avoiding touching or tripping on them. 'Nothing like a near-death experience to spice up the day!'

Minutes ticked down and after ten minutes of non-stop dodging and tingling, Spiderman finally arrived over the pressure plate. His senses were tingling too much, letting him know that a small touch and boom! Dead.

'Alrighty then...' Spiderman sighed and held onto his breath as he softly landed just on the edge of the pressure plate and began to examine the area. After careful searching, he found a circuit connected with the pressure plate, 'Ok. Just like the games. Trust your senses and follow the circuit, then take out the fuse box. Right...' Spiderman sniggered inside as he tracked the circuit down on the surface and noticed a little bundle of wires a few steps from the plate. His Spider-sense flared at that and he immediately turned to dodge the invisible beam sweeping over the area.

'The fuck was that?!'

He looked at the wall on his right and noticed some strange metal devices the size of a fist placed there. It was a moving motion sensor. 'Motherfucker has something like that inside?! Fuck!' Peter clicked his tongue, 'Better finish it, ASAP.' He webbed to the ceiling and crawled over to the fuse box, dodging the sensors. He threw a web line on the box and pulled it open. Inside, there was a big fuse with a little red switch next to it.

'There you are...' Spiderman threw another web line and pulled out the fuse. Then he looked around the room once more, carefully for any more hidden surprises. And there were camouflaged turrets and mines everywhere. 'Oh damn... what kind of a lunatic was this guy?' He clicked his tongue. He webbed on top of the turret that was pointing at the pressure plate and ripped the wires connected to it, deactivating it. Then, he did the same to the other turrets.

After taking care of the turrets, he used his spider bots to deactivate the mines inside the room.

Twenty minutes of trap defusing and dismantling... Spiderman felt annoyed, but he wanted to see what kind of treasure Norman was hiding in that small hole in the ground under such heavy security.

With all the security measures disabled, Spiderman removed the concrete tiles covering the secret vault. The vault was locked tight but Spiderman's raw strength was enough to get the job done. He opened the vault. There were five familiar vials of serum. They were labeled 0X-Serum. And a USB drive.

'There were more?!' Spiderman felt rage burning inside his body.

Painful memories of his past life emerged before his eyes. He still remembers the way those doctors extracted his blood and bone marrow on Norman's order. He thought the serum he found in the lab on the day of the lab tour was the only one, but now there were at least five of them.

'Just how many more are there? Don't tell me, this bastard is milking this version of Alex's body even after his death! Or, is he even dead? I need to find the body. Thank God, I didn't kill Norman first. Now, I'm so gonna torture this bastard for information now...' He opened the vials and chugged them all. 'Hehe. Oh well... I'm taking what's mine. Serum or poison, with my immunity active all the time, this is nothing to me!'

"Found something interesting?" Frank's voice came to Spiderman's ears through the earbud he was wearing.

"Yeah. Don't kill Norman. He got a lot to answer to..." Spiderman replied in a low voice.

"Goblin's on move. Hide!" Frank warned him. He took the drive and hid just in the nick of time as Norman jumped down and ran to the hole.

"Where is it?!" He yelled out and stomped his foot on the ground furiously. "Gaaahhh!" He grabbed his head and slammed it on the floor, "NOOOO! MY LAST HOPE!"

"HAHAHAHA!" Goblin's personality came out.

"Shut up! I'm in control. You just shut up!" Norman yelled angrily.

"I told you it's useless. A thief entered your home and stole your precious serum and what were you doing? Eating food and sipping your coke," Goblin said in a mocking tone, "You have power and yet you deny it. Give me control. Let the Goblin out and I promise, I'll find the thief. He can't be far away."

"NO! You killed so many people!"

"And what's wrong with a little killing? After everything you did with your sane mind, are you better than I am? Hypocrisy, huh, Norman? Well, then, die with that hypocrite mind of yours!"

"AAAAAGHH!" Norman shrieked and collapsed on his knees.

"So... tired..." Norman muttered, "So... Harry's cure... Must save him..."

His body went limp on the floor.

Spiderman watched the entire show from the ceiling. 'This insane motherfucker! Forget interrogation, better kill him right now. He has no gadgets and right now, it's his weakest form." He took out his stingers/claws and dropped down from the ceiling. 'I'll cut his arms and legs like what Tiffiny did to Nica in the Chucky TV show, then I'll ask him questions.'

"Surprise!" Goblin grabbed Spiderman's wrists before he could sever his arms, "The bug has been caught!" He roared in laughter.

"Humfff!" Spiderman's strength was far superior to that of Goblin's. He pressed down his stingers forcefully, piercing through Goblin's shoulders, "You talk too much." He smashed his forehead on Goblin's nose.

"GAAAHHH!" Goblin released his hands. The stingers were still attached to his body, digging into the shoulder."Fucking insane motherfuckers!"

[Splat!] Spiderman severed Goblin's arms with a swift slash of his stingers.

"RAAAAH!" He shrieked and shouted in horror as blood spilled out from the opened sockets.

"Ufff..." Spiderman spun and hit the Goblin's face again. "Stop screaming like a bitch. This is nothing compared to what you did that day." He stood up and kicked Goblin's right side. He spun two times in mid-air before smashing into a support column.

Spiderman held his legs, ready to cut off both of them at the same time, "Question time, where did you keep his body? Reward, I'll cut off your one leg, penalty, I'll cut off two."

"What body?" Goblin snarled, blood spilled from his mouth.

"Subject 0X," Spiderman retorted and his stingers moved just a little bit.

"Ha...ha...ha..." Goblin laughed bitterly. "That dead motherfucker! Hahahaha! I extracted his bone marrow, and blood and then grinded his body to a pulp. So what? There's no point in preserving useless body parts anymore. Waste of resources and space. So, I developed the serum from that. Nothing went to waste."

Spiderman wanted to vomit now, knowing that the serum he drank before, was processed and extracted from a corpse. He thought that it was just made from chemicals or bone marrow with Mutant factor extracted into it, but the pulp of a corpse added on top was just too much. But can he really trust Goblin's words?

[Slice!] [Splat!] Spiderman followed up another kick by cutting off Goblin's legs with his stinger.

"Don't act oversmart... I will cut off your balls next..." He threatened as he noticed that the bleeding had already stopped and the cells around Goblin's severed parts closed themselves by generating skin around it. 'Ah! He can't regenerate parts, but his body is preventing blood loss to keep him alive. And look at the way the new tissue forming is, seems like a lesser version of regeneration.'

"Guaaaagh! Damn! That motherfucking body... fuck!" Goblin grunted in pain. He glared at Spiderman, his face filled with fury and pain, "Mother...fucker..." he muttered under his breath.

"Spit it out already. You're just prolonging your suffering," Peter warned, "As it is, you are a waste of resources and a wasteland of space."

Frank entered the building and saw the gory scene before his eyes, "The fuck!"

Spiderman pointed his stinger at Frank, "Don't get in the way. Just stand there and listen to what this bastard has done."

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next, Ch: 105: Spidey dead?!

Ch: 106: Exo-Skeleton Armor [End of Vol-2]

[Vol-3] Ch: 107: Uncertain Future- Savior or Destroyer

Ch: 108: Astral Plane

Ch: 109: Peter & Wanda

Check out: Starting a new life in Knowhere [UnknownMaster will be posting this one in his account.]

COMMENT12 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 106: SPIDEY DEAD?

[3rd person POV]

[Fifteen minutes of interrogation...]

After a very gruesome scene with Spiderman cutting off some body parts, every time Goblin answered with lies or no answers at all, Norman's consciousness appeared again. The damage was severe, but thanks to the regenerative capabilities of the Goblin, his wounds closed slowly. The pain of Spiderman's venom that he pushed into Goblin's body was too much for even the insane lunatic to endure.

"Haah..." Norman coughed out black thick blood.

'Damn! I knew that he kept captives for experiments, but to think there was someone who suffered even worse than the others... Extracting mutant factor, blood, and bone marrow while alive without anesthesia. How sadistic and crazy is this man?' Frank turned around to leave, "Do what you think is best," he muttered and left the scene.

Spiderman turned his attention to Norman who was lying in a pool of blood and flesh. He was missing his arms, legs, and ears. The rest of the body was covered with fresh scarred injuries that had not fully healed.

"Ah! Looks like Mr. Osborn is back again. So, I'll ask you this time. What have you done with his body?"

"No... More... please..." Norman pleaded. "Leave me alone."

"Oh, no more tears, Mr. Osborn," Spiderman smiled as he cracked two of Norman's right ribs with his bare hand.

"Gaaaa!" His screams echoed. "I've dissolved his remaining parts... Cough! Cough!" He coughed up blood as the burning sensation on his body tormented him again along with the new pain.

"And what did you do with that liquid?" Spiderman asked Norman about the remnants of the dissolution process.

"Dispose... along with the rest of the other experiments' waste products," He grunted, "I used the marrow and blood to make the serum, luckily they were able to extract a part of his mutation. but failed to extract the mutation he awakened just a second before his death."

'What? I awakened a new mutation before my death?! Wait! My reincarnation... Could it be that it's the effect of my mutation? Damn it! I need to find out more about what I can do. But no matter what I tried or how hard I tried, I didn't even figure out my other spidey abilities... Haaa... Need to train even more...'

"Well, time's up, Mr. Osborn. Hope that was the last truth."

"It was... No...! No... don't kill... Please..." Norman begged again with teary eyes. "My son. I've to cure my son. I can't die..."

"Oh, you are worried about your son? What about Alex and the others whom you killed for your own gain? They were someone's son, daughter, brother, father, mother, or guardian! And yet you just treated their lives like disposable trash," Spiderman jammed his stinger into Norman's stomach and pushed in more toxin. "Your son's life is life and theirs isn't? Fuck off!"

"AHH! Please..." Norman pleaded one last time as he looked Spiderman in the eye, "Have mercy."

"Mercy...? Hahahahaha!" Spiderman began to laugh loudly like a madman, "Ahh... Norman, that sounds familiar. Have mercy, please let me go, if I survive I'll kill you, how long are you guys going to inject toxins in my body? Where's my dad? Did he sell me to you, lunatics? So, you are going to use nuclear waste and radiation on me this time? Tell me, Norman, do those words ring a bell?"

Norman's eyes widened as memories of that day came rushing into his mind. Alex's agony and final breath flashed in his brain, "No, I was desperate. Please don't... NO! Please let me live... I beg of you. If I live, I'll change and repent..." His voice drifted away as Spiderman pulled up his mask a bit to reveal his mouth. He gave Norman a familiar grin and showed him the middle finger. "No... No... YOU! HOW? WAIT! THE SECOND MUTATION!"

[Slash!] [Splat!] Spiderman sliced off Norman's head like an ordinary piece of bread with his stingers.

The severed head rolled on the ground as Spiderman stomped it under his feet crushing it like a watermelon, splattering the fresh blood, brains, and bits of shattered bones everywhere.

"Oopsie... Didn't mean to splatter his brain everywhere. Oh, well, another scum down..."

[Beep!] [Beep!] "Huh?!" Spiderman's senses tingled as a beeping sound came from Norman's body. This tingle was nothing like he ever felt, it was...

[Booom!] The entire warehouse exploded into flames...

[Outside]

Frank jumped onto the ground unable to withstand the shockwave generated by the explosion as the whole warehouse burst open, sending out flaming debris everywhere. The searing flames from the blast rushed past him burning his clothes, but luckily he only sustained a few mild burns.

He lay there on the scorched ground for a few minutes...

Pinggggg! Frank grabbed his ears and shook his head to regain his orientation. "Shit!" He cursed. His ears were ringing. Two stones have penetrated his right arm and thighs causing small burns and a gash of blood. It hurt, but his eyes were on the burning warehouse where Spiderman was torturing Green Goblin.

'That kid... No!' He pushed past his pain and dialed 911. He staggered forward while talking, "Y...Yes. Send... An ambulance to... this location... Someone's trapped... under the burning warehouse! Also... Fire-fighting unit." After calling 911, he tried to call Spiderman. He hoped that somehow, through some luck, Spiderman trapped under the burning warehouse may still be alive or he might have escaped before the blast.

But his phone was unreachable...

Spiderman was someone he respected and would gladly give his life to protect him. He was the first and only person who understood Frank and his pain. He was the only one Frank shared his past with, his crimes, his sorrows, and the guilt that he felt while carrying a cross he didn't ask for on his back. Spiderman was the only person he thought of as a friend. He was just a teenager and yet...

'I should have stopped him. If I hadn't left...' Frank staggered on his car's hood trying to support his own weight. He looked at his bloodied hands, "I'm sorry, boy." He mumbled to himself as he watched the flaming building. His hand squeezed the wooden cross hanging around his neck. He knew that no one could have survived a blast like that...

He could do nothing else. Spiderman died, and he's the sole culprit to have let him walk down the same path he once walked.

However, at this point, there's nothing he can do and he can't let the cops capture him again. So, pushing his wounded body, Frank pulled himself into the driver's seat and started the car. As he was about to drive out, a torn piece of Spiderman's suit landed on the car's front glass.

"Humff!" He grunted as he got out of the car and took the piece. He placed it on the ground and placed a stone over it. Then went back to his car and drove past the emergency vehicles driving towards the disaster zone...

As a drop of sweat formed on his forehead and rolled past his lips, leaving a salty trail behind. Frank glanced over his side mirror looking at the reflection of his face for a second and bit the edge of his lips so hard that blood began flowing. He hit the pedal and drove like a lunatic across the road.

[Back at the site]

[Peter's first person POV]

I slowly opened my eyes feeling extremely lightheaded...

Everything around me was on fire, and the surroundings were extremely hot, burning with extreme heat, similar to the taste of a sunburn. Sunburn? What the fuck am I even talking about? I was too fucking careless.

Hahaha... Damn, it hurts to laugh, let alone breathe. Guess this is it then?

Fuck it! If you think I'll die like this under some burning shit again, then I'm sorry to burst your bubble. I'll crawl out of this fucking shit if I have to like a fucking bug. I just drank the serum... My regeneration will kick in... Just need to... Humfff! My fingers dug into the scorching ground as I pulled myself...

Slowly, very slowly, I kept crawling...

Don't know where I'm going, but... "Keep crawling, Parker... You are fucking immortal... Yeah, almost immortal..."A deep tired grin spread on my face with each step I take, or in this case... crawls...

One more step and... I got to crawl again, and again, and again...

Damn! Crawling sucks. My back burns just as bad as when I was flying in midair like a burning moth... The stench of my burning flesh...

My eyes fell on my arms. It was pitch black. I can't see the bones, but there was something weird about it. Something scaly! Well, who cares at this point? Need to get out of here...

Water! I can see a water canal. Good.

I don't know if I can use my web at this point, but here it goes. I aimed my right arm at the tree before me. I just need to somehow swing down... My arms burned as if it's melting, my shoulder joint popped and twisted and my broken rib grinds against the muscles that it ripped apart. My index finger trembled as a line of web shot out of my wrist and attached itself to the bark of the tree. "HUMFF!" Grunting and pulling my entire body, I closed in on the tree and detached myself from the ground...

I let the web line go as I fell into the canal, hitting the surface of the water with a splash. Then everything turned black...

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 106: Exo-Skeleton Armor [End of Vol-2]

[Vol-3] Ch: 107: Uncertain Future- Savior or Destroyer

Ch: 108: Astral Plane

Ch: 109: Peter & Wanda

AN: Don't forget Norman also took a dosage of serum, maybe more. And he also had access to Conor's experiments. So, is he dead? Who knows? This vol was to help Peter see his way of arrogant nature and overconfident behavior. Do you even remember the last time he trained?

COMMENT20 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 107: [VOL-2 END] EXO-SKELETON ARMOR

I have no idea how much time has passed. Might be an hour or, I dunno... But one thing was sure, I'm not in some canal, but in a room. I looked at the ceiling. It was green and brown, decorated with intricate patterns. I'm pretty sure the patterns just sparkled for a moment there. I must be dazed or delirious with whatever was in the air. The bed I was lying on was very soft, like I was sinking, I turned over and lay on my side. The pillow was... really fluffy!

But something is kinda odd...

I looked around. Uumm... Why is everything so old and ancient? Is this a castle or what?!

I tried to move my body, but couldn't feel anything around my waist. I can only move my right arm and... Fuck! My arm looks pitch black with some kind of scales all over... It's like I grew a fish or lizard skin? What the actual fuck?! My right palm, it's scaly all over too. I looked at my left arm, and it was wrapped up in a glowing bandage... Magic?!

Ancient glowing paintings on the ceiling, old furniture, glowing bandages... Kamar Taj?! Maybe a branch of Kamar Taj? Could also be evil magicians. Well, either that or I was dreaming. Damn it! I tried to move the blanket, but it was really difficult to move my right hand. These scales are too hard. I can barely grab or hold anything.

After trying a few times, I managed to slightly pull it and saw the remaining body of mine. It's scaly all over, from my torso to my hips. Not even the soles of my feet are left... It's like... I became some sort of dragon? Scales, wings, and claws, no canine teeth though. What the fuck am I talking about? This must be one of the new powers...

Considering the explosion intensity and the fact that my nano suit got blasted to smithereens, this scaly thing on my skin must have protected me like armor of some kind. Organic armor?! I kept on examining my arm. I would have thought of other things like who brought me here or is it even safe here? But considering the fact that I'm still alive and kicking... well... minus the kicking part... I just have to believe that whoever rescued me must be good people. I'll eventually know, so no point wasting time thinking about them.

What I need right now is to figure out what this shit on my skin is and if I can control it or not.

After a while, I noticed that I had lost my sense of touch. I mean the sensation of being able to feel my right fingertips or other parts. I must have suffered some real damage that turned off all the nerve connections or the other conclusion that I can think of is because of these scales. And whenever I try to move my right arm, all I hear is scratching sounds... Hmm... Did these scales grow or change the molecular arrangement in some way and cut off or sever the connections to the nerves? That makes more sense.

Haaa... I glanced toward the window. It's morning... I can see the sunrise from here.

With so many questions, I ended up sleeping...

Don't blame me. I'm tired and injured as fuck... I'll know when they're coming to see me anyway, and I'll have time enough to...

The next time when I woke up, an old lady entered the room... She is short and has a sharp, but grumpy face. She seemed a little lean. It's like looking at my grandma after she entered her old age.

I wanted to talk, but I couldn't move my mouth. My tongue! Shit! I can't feel my face, but I can turn it on my sides, well, that's a good thing. The bad thing is that these scales must have grown all over my face. I wonder how fucked up I'm looking, if I get a mirror right now, I might break it looking at myself.

"Ah! You are awake. I'll call her," She muttered while throwing me a quick glance. She turned around and left the room while saying "Wait here for a moment."

'Yeah, yeah, I'll wait here. It's not like I'll run away or anything. Take your time, I'll just lie here,' That's what I'd have liked to say, but sadly my vocal cords won't listen.

After waiting for a couple of minutes, I heard footsteps outside. Then the door opens again...

A familiar girl entered the room along with a bald lady. That young girl is Wanda. I'd have said hi to her, but sadly I can't do that. It would seem that she's doing pretty well. Last time when I saw her at the docks, she was kinda malnourished and thin, but now she looks healthy and fit. I'm glad to see that she's doing well.

As for the bald lady. She was wearing a white robe with golden embroidery patterns and a necklace with a glowing green crystal. I think she's the Ancient One.

Wanda walked near my bed and sat beside me. Her brows furrowed as she examined my face...

'Hey, hey. Don't stare like that. I know that I look ugly, but...' Okay! Let me rephrase that sentence. I can think clearly, but I just can't move my mouth or any other parts of my body...

"Wanda, give us a moment, please," The bald lady spoke.

Wanda nodded and left the room...

Now it's only the Ancient One and me.

The bald lady stared at my face for a few seconds before speaking, "Yeah, I'm the Ancient One. But the question is how do you know?" She asked with a calm and composed expression as she sat on the chair beside the bed.

'Magic?! Or telepathy? She read my mind?!'

"Magic, not telepathy." Ancient One answered.

'Can you read my mind?' I asked.

"Only your thoughts. Your memories, I cannot read," She replied as she placed her palms on the edge of the bed. "I tried but something is blocking my attempts. Maybe it's your power or maybe you are special. I don't know, but one thing I can tell for sure is that you are not normal," Ancient One continued.

'Thanks! I guess? What happened to my body?' I asked.

"You suffered severe injuries. Some of your organs were damaged beyond repair. You almost died due to internal bleeding, but your body healed on its own. However, these scales prevented most of the damage. You might not have survived if not for this armor power of yours," Ancient One answered.

'Armor power? I had no idea I had such power. It must have awakened during the explosion.'

"Interesting... You did not know you had this power?" Ancient One questioned with a surprised expression.

'No, I didn't. I mean yes! I knew I could use different powers, but armor wasn't one of those. Although, armor is kinda a cool name. Exo Skeleton sounds cooler. Soooo... Can you remove these scales?'

"We tried but we failed. These scales grew all over your body and merged with your muscles. It's a part of you and only you can remove it. As for removing them forcefully, it might cause permanent damage to your body. I suggest you gain control over them first," Ancient One explained as she touched my scaly right arm and began to examine it. "So, back to my previous question, how do you know my identity?"

'Don't you already know the answer? Haven't you already seen the future where you asked me countless different questions and learned many things about me? I'm pretty sure that you have already had this conversation with me somewhere in one of your alternate futures.'

"Future vision? How do you know?" Ancient One questioned as she stopped touching my arm and leaned forward while staring at my eyes.

'Humm... Wait!' Her expression shifted a bit. Can't she see my future? I mean, she can, right? Is it probably because of my Immunity power? It work on her too? Too many freaking questions. 'You can't see it, can you?'

"No. I cannot," Ancient One answered as she leaned back.

'Then, I would like to refrain from answering that question because that answer will lead to another question, then another, which might destabilize this timeline and I doubt even you have the power to maintain your sanity after hearing my answer. So, shall we talk about something else, like... How long was I out?'

"Eight months, 12 days, and 15 hours," Ancient One answered.

FUCK!

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next[Vol-3] Ch: 107: Uncertain Future- Savior or Destroyer

Ch: 108: Astral Plane

Ch: 109: Peter & Wanda

Ch: 110: Spidey & Scarlet Witch

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Xcalibur_Xc

Yeah, a big time skip. Peter went through a metamorphosis after taking all the serum and spiders shed their skin, right? Fun parts is coming in the later chs.

COMMENT20 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 108: UNCERTAIN FUTURE

"Damn! Eight months?!" I wanted to say it loud but couldn't. Well, I spoke in my mind as usual. "What about my family?" I asked.

"As far as the world knows, Spiderman is dead. He stopped Green Goblin and died a hero. As for your family, I'm sorry, but we couldn't expose ourselves and put them in danger. For all they know, you got into an accident and are recovering under Fantastic Four's care. We have been able to keep it that way for quite a while now. Your relationship with Susan Storm made it easier for us to maintain the story," Ancient One answered as she began to check on the bandaged left arm.

"Well, that's good to know. Oh, by the way, who rescued me? The last thing I remember was crawling toward a canal and that's it," I asked as countless thoughts ran into my mind about what changed in these eight months. To me, it feels like just yesterday... I guess, drinking those serums in one go was a pretty bad idea. But on the bright side, I survived and met the Ancient One.

I wonder what May and the others are doing. Are they alright? Fuck! Eight fucking months. Gwen already knows my identity as Spiderman, so, she either believes that I'm dead or the story of me being under Fantastic Four's care. I hope it's the latter.

"You should thank Wanda," She answered.

"Oh..."

"She was tracking you to thank you for saving her and her brother during the OsCorp incident, and you happened to be floating in a canal with a broken body and scales," She added as she looked into the wound on my arm.

"I see. Well, we are even now, I guess. So, what now? I can barely move my right arm and head. The rest of my body is practically useless. So, use your magic and fix me, yeah?" I said as I smiled with my unmovable lips.

"Ah! I'm afraid that's impossible. I've already tried, but it didn't work. Even Strange's magic wasn't of much use, unfortunately. I'm guessing that's your unique ability. Immunity against foreign power. So, the only one who can fix you is you," Ancient One replied and stood up after checking the wounds.

"Me? How? You want me to learn magic with a barely moving arm?" I asked in disbelief, although not even I could see the expression on my own face, but the meaning got across. Let's pretend to be clueless like this for now. Once I get a grasp of magic, my plan will be completed. Slowly, I'll gain their trust and gain access to all those forbidden magic. I'm pretty sure there's something that will help me travel between realities. But that's a long way to go. For now, I need to get out of bed.

"Learning magic has nothing to do with the arms. With or without hands, you can still cast magic," Ancient One replied, taking my statement literally. "As long as you have focus and willpower, you will eventually learn it. And once you reach a certain level of mastery, you should be able to heal yourself."

"And just like that you are going to teach me magic? Even though you couldn't see my future or my memories. Heck, you barely know me, so, if you don't mind me asking, why?" I asked while hoping for a reasonable excuse.

"Many reasons. But you aren't yet ready to know the answers. All you need to know right now is you need to get back to your feet as soon as possible and lessen the worry of your family. That should be a good reason, right? Then let's start. There's no time like the present. And just so you know, when you are in the Sanctum Sanctorum, you follow our rules," Ancient One replied and stood up as Wanda walked back and entered the room.

"I thought you would be curious to find out what I'm hiding. Were you always this trusting? Did you have a vision from a deity of some kind? Perhaps in your future visions, there is no Spiderman, yet, Spiderman is alive and kicking, right before your eyes. You can not explain this situation, right? If I were to guess further, all the future visions you saw, they are slowly started to become useless. To be more specific, wherever I'm involved, the outcome you predicted and acted upon... in reality, the result completely changed. Like ripples of water in a pond. At first, there are no changes, but as time passes by the ripples get bigger and bigger. Causing an outcome you could have never predicted," I said in my mind.

Ancient One looked at me with a smile, "You are correct. That's why you must get stronger to prevent that one future that still remains unchanged even with you involved. The faster you get back on your feet, the faster I'll show you what exactly happened in that future. We will begin tomorrow, for now, rest up." She left, leaving Wanda alone with me.

"You can read mind too, right?" I asked telepathically.

"Huh! Yeah, sort of," Wanda replied and moved closer to the chair that the Ancient one was sitting on a few minutes ago.

"Thanks for saving me. How have you and your brother been?" I asked.

"Ah, Thanks to you... everything's okay. My brother is staying in the Mutant Academy and I'm here, learning more and more about my abilities," She said happily.

"Good. So," I slowly turned my head toward her, "How handsome am I looking right now? Ten out of ten? A hundred out of one hundred?"

"Huh! You can still manage to make jokes at this time... Who would've thought," She smiled as she conjured a mirror before my face with a simple swish of her finger, "Take a look yourself and tell me, a handsome prince has fallen right before your eyes. How lovely."

I was greeted by my scale-filled face. Ah! That's a freak face. Any sane human would run away at this sight. Now, I know how bad of a life The Thing is going through daily. His is rock and mine is freaking scale armor.

"Now that's a face you can't forget. Girls will die of heart attack at a mere glance. A face that will haunt any sane person's dream. Fuck! That's bad," I thought to myself while maintaining a calm mind. I look like a freak.

"Yep! Pretty messed up. I wanted to use my unique magic to heal you, but she stopped me saying, 'Reality manipulation is a hard and dangerous thing, you shouldn't use it recklessly. It can break the very fabric of reality if you lose control.' I mean, come on, I can do it. But, you know the rules. She's the boss," Wanda shook her head helplessly and sighed.

"She's right though. It's dangerous, isn't it?" I asked with a slight smile. I don't know if she saw it. Oh, well...

"Yeah, it's dangerous. I know. I just wish to use all this new magic on the field, but I'm not allowed to use it because 'It can cause irreparable damage.' 'Magic should not be used like that,' 'Reality warping and reality manipulation can put you in danger if not used under a master's supervision' and blah blah blah," She imitated an old lady's voice and added, "You know what she sounded like? Always cool and calm and cryptic."

We talked for a few minutes... Maybe hours...

Wanda kept on telling me about her life here. She gave me a brief layout of this place and the routine everyone follows. She hates the food. So she sneaked out a couple of times and was caught by Dr. Strange, but she blackmailed him into buying her food. They have a deal of some sort. Well, Wanda caught Strange using memory manipulation on Wong for fun on multiple occasions and used that as leverage.

[3rd Person POV]

[Master Hall]

Ancient One entered the room and noticed Dr. Strange already waiting for her.

"So...?" Dr. Strange raised his eyebrow questionably. He has been having dreams for a while and he saw his mentor getting stabbed by the dark wizard and then the arrival of a purple Titan on Earth, followed by endless chaos. That is going to happen in the future. But, recently something changed. The vision kept changing randomly and in each of these new visions, Spiderman is involved. These visions are so random, that even someone of his caliber was confused and lost. "Got anything out of him?"

"I couldn't see through him. But surprisingly he possesses great potential. It may even exceed you and Wanda, Strange," Ancient One replied. She tested his magic aptitude when she was examining his arms and it came out the strongest she had seen in a human.

"Are you serious?" Dr. Strange narrowed his eyes.

"Not only that, he has somehow awakened Chi in his body alongside magic. He's the key to stopping the upcoming doom," She added as she took her usual seat.

"But you do know the alternate future, right? The future where Spiderman becomes the biggest threat the entire universe or should I say the entire multiverse had ever encountered, right?" Dr. Strange said as he sat on the other side of the table and poured two cups of tea.

"That's why, it's our duty to guide him. Just like how I guided you and Wanda, we must not let his destiny walk that dark path, and bring forth a brighter future," Ancient One replied with a smile.

"But how are you planning to prevent her death? We can not act according to our visions. You know the rules. We can't destabilize the timeline. But... If we don't act..." Strange asked while analyzing her actions.

Ancient One replied calmly, "There's a thin line between revealing the truth and ignorance. At the end of the day, the outcome that we've foreseen is what is going to happen, albeit changed due to our interference or not. Time isn't static, Strange. We have our responsibilities in the grand scheme of things, but in the end, we are just actors playing our roles in the predetermined scenario. If we overstep our boundaries, the cost we would pay would be tremendous and unmeasurable."

"You are just going to let her die then?" Strange slightly raised his voice, before calming down, shaking his head with a sigh, noticing Ancient One's stoic face, "Do whatever you wish." He stood up and opened a portal. "I just hope you are right this time too..." He walked into the portal.

"So do I... So do I... Stephen," Ancient One silently looked into the cloudy New York skyline through her vision as destruction ravaged the city. "So do I."

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 108: Astral Plane

Ch: 109: Peter & Wanda

Ch: 110: Spidey & Scarlet Witch

Ch: 111: Wanda's weird confession

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Xcalibur_Xc

This week's updates might be slow. Expect 4 chs.

COMMENT21 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 109: ASTRAL PLANE

[Next morning[3rd Person POV]

They put Peter in a wheelchair and took him to the main hall where the Ancient One was waiting. It was still early. The rays of the sunlight didn't reach inside the ancient building yet.

Ancient One led Peter's wheelchair to the garden.

"So, how do we begin?" Peter asked with a low, hoarse voice. He had woken up around an hour ago and had drunk the herbal medicine prepared by the healers.

Ancient One brought him under an oak tree and stopped the wheelchair, "To learn magic, you must know what magic is and the risks that come with it." She grabbed his neck and pulled out the soul of his body.

Peter's soul slowly flew out of his scaled body.

"Wow!" He looked at his body. A disfigured freak-show body. But his soul looks normal without any scales. "So, this is the Astral body?" He asked excitedly. "Are you going to throw me into the Astral Plane just like you did with Dr. Strange?"

"Oh, you seem to know a great deal about it. Have you ever been to Astral Plane before?" Ancient One asked. She had an idea about his real origin and knowledge, but it seems he is really confident with the information he possesses, so, this should prove to be more useful in his growth than she thought.

"Nope. First time experiencing it," Peter told the truth.

"Then, have a nice trip," She touched Peter's soul's forehead with a smile.

[Zooom!] A suction force sucked Peter into an endless pit as he fell backward and looked around the changing world. He didn't panic or feel scared, if so, he was excited to see the real Astral Plane. After going through a tube-like space, Peter suddenly got sent out as he saw a vivid, clear version of multiple webbed-like structures connecting and arching over an endless space, forming a vast and complex structure.

Ancient One's voice came to his ears, "The multiverse consists of an infinite number of universes which branch off of one another, making an ever-growing multidimensional web of infinite possibility. That is our universe. Some branches will never meet, while others will continue to intertwine over and over, crossing each other."

Peter saw countless possibilities coming from Earth, where there are not one, but tens and thousands of realities. In these worlds, some possibilities had similar paths, but with completely different endings, while other timelines and events deviated completely.

"What's interesting is you, Peter Parker," The Ancient One's voice reached his ears.

He looked around to find her, but couldn't. No sign of her was visible anywhere. Her voice didn't echo, and she was talking to him, no, it's almost like she's inside his head. He turned and looked around again before seeing a thread.

"As far as the laws of time and causality would allow, there are as many of you, the Peter Parker, as there are realities. With a few altercations in time and causality, any possibility can become reality."

Peter immediately followed the thread, trying to get a peek.

There were different Peter Parkers from different realities, ranging from different timelines. Some looked identical and were doing the same, others had different mutations, a couple had spider symbols, while others wore different costumes. He looked carefully to find what was different, but it was hard to tell from just looking.

[Zooom!] His world turned upside down along with the space around him. Countless mirrors crashing, shattering, continuously and rushing toward him with blinding speed. It was as if he was watching one of those augmented-reality shows like Ready player one, just the chaotic mirror pieces reflected many possible versions of himself from various realities.

Suddenly, an image of a ginormous spider sitting on a thick woven web appeared before his eyes.

"The hell?!" He rubbed his eyes, "What was that just now?"

"God, deities, higher beings. They are as real as any one of us. Their powers are not easily quantified as the vast and unknown forces operate in an entirely different system. Every existence within this universe is no more than a figment of someone else's imagination. An endless web of causality that stretches forward through the lives of billions of innocents and monsters alike. Beyond space and time are countless beings controlling all with merely a thought," Ancient One continued.

He suddenly felt a sense of dread at these words, especially at her nonchalant tone.

"However, there are some chosen ones. They were created with a destiny of either power or destruction, their fate lying entirely in the hands of these invisible forces, but some are irregular ones who appear every once in a while. Irregular ones who are not bound by causality. You are one such anomaly. Peter Parker of our Earth and timeline was supposed to be dead before he could become Spiderman. Gwen Stacy was supposed to become the Ghost Spider in your place, yet, here you are, defying the pre-written destiny without shattering the timeline and walking down a self-created path and challenging fate," The Ancient One explained.

Colorful stars, limitless energy, chaos and destruction, new planets, dying planets... Peter saw everything as his soul continued the journey.

"Magic is the most flexible form of energy. You can shape reality, time, space, and anything you could imagine. Those who are powerful enough, like Gods, can even manipulate life and the multiverse and twist the very fabric of reality itself with their very presence," The Ancient One kept on explaining things, but Peter's mind was on something else entirely.

'Everything that is created will, one day, die. This, too, will someday crumble into ash. Life is born only to one day be destroyed by time. Everything will repeat in an eternal cycle. Everything is perishable but time remains,' A realization washed over him as a revelation struck him like lightning, sending shock-waves across the sea of his emotions and awakening something deep, deep within. 'I need to bend time to my will. Make it my slave. It's only when I do that will I be truly powerful, only when time cannot touch me will I remain true and powerful. Fuck! That was deep. What the hell am I even thinking? Hahahaha... But..."

The space shifted again and he fell like a burning meteor as it tore the void and slipped into something different, where he suddenly came to a stop.

"Dark Dimension," the Ancient One explained as he soared across the chaos, through the enormous chaotic power as dark energies raced alongside them.

There was a gravitational pull that tried to snatch him away, but it felt weak, and insignificant in the presence of chaos. His body wasn't his own. He could sense something, an unusual and terrifying consciousness emanating through the empty nothingness, a looming presence with eyes focused upon him.

"A place of endless darkness and mystical beings... However, here also lies vast arrays of knowledge and conflicts. This place is closely connected to Earth, with various mystical portals and gateways allowing beings to travel between the two realms," She explained.

'Travel between realms!' Peter finally found the answer he had been looking for.

[Zooom!] With a gravity pull, Peter instantly found himself floating in the garden back on Kamar Taj.

"So in the end it's limitless, huh?" Peter looked at the bright light and soft-green leaves above him.

Ancient One continued with her speech, "Infinity... From an eternal slumber, a beginning without ending, or a dream from a forgotten realm, one has said it best; 'through the five Infinity gems, all will fall before the powers of one god.'"

"Well, that's a long stretch. Anyway, so, how about teaching me something quick to heal that scaly body of mine? Then, we can take it from there?" He asked enthusiastically.

Ancient One smiled mysteriously.

"How about we start with something basic till you get a grasp of magic?"

"Well, yeah, why not? But what are all these weird strings floating around us?" Peter flew up higher in the sky as he looked around. After the journey through the Astral Plane, things have become much clearer for him. His senses were heightened even further. He could see the magic flowing around the place.

'How did he?!' The Ancient One took a step back in surprise. He learned how to view the astral aura around everything the second he visited the Astral realm. Normally it takes months if not years to see these, let alone traversing through the Astral space freely like moving a limb. She saw Peter flying around freely examining every little thing that can be observed through the Astral sight. 'This is too fast and dangerous.' She pulled his soul back to his body.

"Oh, come on, it was getting fun," Peter complained as he stood up from his chair and pointed his finger at the Ancient One, "Pull my soul out again." He saw the woman before him smiling and suddenly realized that he was standing on his own. "Wow! I can feel them!" He mumbled as he examined his arms. He could feel each and every single scale on his body as if they were part of his body. It feels comfortable.

'Bingo! I don't know what or how it happened, but...' He manipulated the scales and pushed his imagination, forming a proper exo skeleton armor around his body. It's like a black Spiderman suit with a glossy texture. He clenched his fist as he felt way more powerful than he was before.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 109: Peter & Wanda

Ch: 110: Spidey & Scarlet Witch

Ch: 111: Wanda's weird confession

Ch: 112: Training & fun

Ch: 113: Magic & Chi

AN: Sorry, but no chapter tomorrow. Got a message from our electric supply office, they will be cutting some trees and fix electric polls around the area[fuckers doing this after the storm passed and trees fell on the line, so, no electricity for the entire day. Damn, after over 24 hrs of no electricity, again another day without electricity.

COMMENT12 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 110: PETER AND WANDA

[Peter's first person POV]

This is dope. I can tell that I'm stronger than before and this weird feeling inside my body, it's as if every cell in my body is itching for something. I can sense the mystical energy seeping through every corner of the Earth. It's intoxicating. And this exo skeleton armor, I can manipulate it to transform according to my needs. It's as if a symbiote is wrapped around me.

"You are thinking of leaving right now to meet your family, right?" The Ancient One suddenly said with her usual stoic expression, but I can tell that she's kinda happy for some reason. Weird.

"Not yet. Since I'm here, teach me. I was too arrogant and careless last time. I don't want to face such a situation again. So, teach me magic and help me understand my power or something," I asked her. This is my last resort. As much as I would like to meet them, I can't go there in my condition. Although the exo skeleton armor is under my control, what if another weird freaky power pops up? Can't take that chance. Before I leave this place, I'll learn magic and master my spidey power.

"Hmm," She rubbed her fingers across her face with a contemplating look, "Very well. Let us begin your training, Peter Parker."

She teleported me to the training ground with a flick of her finger. There was a group of newbies in orange training clothes, practicing the classic transportation portal spell.

I watched them create portals, some successful while some failed.

"Peter Parker, stand next to them," She ordered me with a serious tone.

[Zoooo!] Wow! She used magic to change my clothes. It was weird and creepy. I can feel a new underwear appearing out of nowhere and it's a fit. I looked down and saw myself wearing an orange training cloth with a symbol of the Kamar Taj. Then she gave me those magic rings to wear like the rest of the students.

"I'm sure you won't have a problem mimicking their movements. Feel the flow of magic and focus. Imagine the garden we were standing in a few moments ago and open a portal," She instructed me as she walked behind everyone and started observing them individually.

Alright! Here goes nothing.

I copied them as they waved their hands and imagined the garden clearly with its green grass, oak trees, and stone buildings as I tried opening a portal, but nothing happened. Damn! I repeated it a few times, but it didn't work. I tried imagining the garden with better clarity and even closed my eyes to visualize everything clearly, but still nothing.

Wait! I can see orangish sparks as a faint rune or whatever it is called appeared before my eyes briefly. I can do it. After eight months, I got a new chance and I won't let it go to waste. I know what's wrong here. I am thinking too much about it and trying to run where I'm supposed to walk. I'm getting frustrated and restless right now because I doubt I've ever failed this many times in a row.

Yeah! Focus...

I took a deep breath and relaxed my mind as I imagined the garden again while waving my hands and orange sparks appeared briefly again. Just relax, Pete. You got this. I calmed my mind and controlled my breathing. I imagined those weird magic lines around the garden.

[Sizzzle!] [Crackle!] As I opened my eyes I saw a round portal and beyond it was the garden I just imagined. Success!

That's just the tip of the iceberg...

"Good job. It took Stephen quite a while to use this spell. I had to throw him into the North Pole for motivation," Ancient One patted my shoulder as she praised me with a proud smile.

Yeah, I know. I don't even want to imagine where she would have thrown me had I failed repeatedly.

Anyway, I repeated the spell multiple times until it became easier and the portal appeared faster.

After eight days of gruesome training with the Ancient One, she finally allowed me to enter the Kamar Taj library.

I spent most of my time reading various books related to magic and some ancient history. Sadly, I'm not allowed to go into the forbidden section. Oh, well, no need to rush. Let's take one step at a time.

While reading books about magic, I learned more about these mystic arts and how they function. My theory about these mystic arts being similar to science turned out to be true. But the only difference is that instead of using science rules, they use magic rules. They manipulate mystical energy by following certain rules to cast spells. It's fascinating.

Those magic threads I keep seeing after coming out of the Astral Plane are what connects everything together like the web.

While I was engrossed in reading, I didn't even notice when Wanda entered the library. Yeah, I got Spidey Power, but that Ancient One forbade me from using them. She tried to seal off my power, but thanks to my Immunity power, it failed. Since her power doesn't work on me, she made me wear some kind of metal rings around my fingers that suppress my power. It's hard, but I'm getting used to it.

"Peter Parker," She greeted me with a stoic expression as she sat opposite me with a bag of food that she must have gotten from Dr. Strange.

I glanced at her for a moment and went back to the books, "You do know, you can't bring food into the library, right?" I reminded her. I didn't want to get in trouble for eating in the library.

"Don't you get bored of eating fruits and veggies all day? I mean, you haven't eaten anything for almost eight or nine months, and then for the last eight days, you've been eating fruits and veggies. Don't you want something else?" Wanda argued with me as she placed the food between us on the table.

Girl you have no idea how long I can go without eating fancy food or no food at all. Haaa... Bad memories flashed before my eyes when those lunatics were performing experiments on me. They didn't give me any food, just some tasteless gooey liquid laced with poison. Damn! To think I survived years like that. Anyone in my place would have found a way to somehow kill themselves, but not me.

Anyway, I sighed heavily as I put the book aside and opened a portal to the rooftop, "Come on, better safe than sorry..." I urged her to move.

Wanda smiled slightly as she picked up the bag of food and jumped into the portal. I followed her and closed it afterward. We sat down on the ledge of the roof looking down at the beautiful snowy mountains below. One would think it's cold up here, but there's a magic dome protecting this place and keeping the temperature in check.

Ah! When you have magic, there is no need for AC or heater. How cool is that?

"So... Spicey meat burger. I thought you were a vegan," I asked Wanda as I unwrapped the burger and took a big bite.

"Yeah, when you go through certain situations, you gotta adjust accordingly. And food is one of them," She replied while taking a sip from her cola bottle.

"Can't argue with that. So, what's new?" I asked as I munched on the burger while enjoying the view. "Heard you got an earful from Wong yesterday. What happened?" I teased her as I finished my burger within seconds and grabbed another one from the bag.

Wanda frowned as she recalled the scolding Wong gave her yesterday, "Yeah... Apparently, I messed up during meditation. He kept telling me that I wasn't concentrating enough. It's hard to focus with all these thoughts going through my head constantly."

"Talk to me," I urged her as I focused on chewing my burger slowly so that I could listen to Wanda.

Wanda stared at me with conflicted emotions flashing in her eyes for a moment before sighing heavily, "You sure you want to hear my story? It's nothing special. It's just that I don't know if what I want to do is right or wrong."

"Go on, it's the least I can do for someone who took care of me for eight months without a complaint," I assured her with a genuine smile.

Wanda stared into my eyes for a moment to find any signs of lies, but she couldn't find any. Finally, she sighed heavily and began narrating her life story.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next, Ch: 110: Spidey & Scarlet Witch

Ch: 111: Wanda's weird confession

Ch: 112: Training & fun

Ch: 113: Magic & Chi

Ch: 114: New threats rising

COMMENT11 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 111: SPIDEY AND SCARLET WITCH

Wanda's origin story was more or less like that from the comics, but instead of Hydra or maybe the High Evolutionary, Norman captured them for experimentation. They refused to work with him, so Norman put them in isolation and performed whatever experiments he could and soon Wanda and her brother awakened their power. After that the usual story...

Wanda blames Stark for the missile strikes on Sokovia in which their parents died. The trauma of that experience found a focus in the prominence of the Stark Industries logo printed on the missile. This left the twins with the belief that Stark himself was ultimately responsible for their parents' deaths as it occurred via sales of his company's weapons which he had intentionally profited from.

"Do you still blame him?" I asked her as I looked at her sad face.

"N-not anymore, no," Wanda answered quietly after thinking for a bit. "After some time of not thinking clearly. It became apparent how stupid my actions were. Then..." She took out a USB and placed it on the roof's ledge. It's the drive that I found when Norman blew up the warehouse. Damn! To think it survived that fire. It must be made of some kind of special metal or something like that. "I found this on you when I found you back then. And I was curious, so I kinda took a peek..."

"And?" I asked as I took a drink from the bottle. Damn, Fanta tastes amazing.

"It was Norman from the start. Just to get his hands on us, he blew everything up. Even made it look like Stark was responsible for the attack. That and many more of what that bastard had done... Everything is recorded in this drive," Wanda explained.

"Humm... Seems like you found your answer, but you feel empty from inside, aren't you? Now that Norman is dead and OsCorp is gone, you don't have anyone to blame or any mission left to fulfill in your mind," I concluded after pondering on it.

"Yeah... I guess. That must be it, isn't it? Having no goal or purpose in life seems strange. Before it felt as though my whole existence had a deeper reason to fulfill something. Now, there's nothing..." She clenched her fist tightly as her voice choked from the onslaught of various emotions, tears glistened at the edge of her eyelids. She turned toward me, "I should be happy that Norman is gone, yet... Do you ever feel empty like this? Does this emptiness disappear one day, or do you end up spending your entire life chasing a never-ending purpose or something?"

That's a deep question. Why can't she ask about something else? Haaa...

"Yeah. I took my revenge and it did taste good for a time being, but slowly you start to realize that you can't stay stuck in the past forever. You gotta find new things, do new things, and so on. I had a dream that I was working on before all this... I wanted to earn money, more money. But I have so much money that I don't know what to do. I made gadgets, and suits, and bought shares, lands, and houses. A private Yacht that no one is aware of..."

I paused for a moment before continuing, "Anyway, it was getting boring every day following the same old routine... So, I decided to do something new. Something that only I can do as me, not Spiderman. So, I developed cybernetic implants and Neural implants. I was so close to achieving my dream... The collateral damage after the heroes' fights or villains' attacks... Missing body parts, critical injuries, organ damage, vegetative state... No one will ever have to experience that loss ever again after my creation. I worked on it so hard. So much for those sleepless nights."

Wanda just listened to me while I complained.

"Haaa... Then everything changed just like that. It was so fast... Hahaha... It was my fault. I should've known. I should've been careful. I should've trained a bit more... Fuck! I was too fucking arrogant. All the gadgets, nanites suit, and my power got to my head. I felt invincible... Then as you already know the rest," I sighed as I shook my head, "Over eight months, gone just like that. Caused pain to my family and friends... Now..."

"Is that why you decided to stay here? You are afraid of facing your family and friends!" Wanda interrupted me and stared at my face.

Afraid?

No, I am not afraid. It's complicated. I miss them...

I...

I could have called them...

Gwen! I should have called her...

May and MJ...

Michelle and Liz... Ned... Frank...

Damn! I ran away, huh? It feels like I'm having some midlife crisis or something on that line.

"Who knows? Maybe, I'm afraid or maybe, I don't want to repeat the same mistake again and want to master my power before going back. Anyway, as for your answer, you just gotta find something new to live for. I know what I want to do and I'm sure you too will find something worth living. One thing is for sure... That there's always someone that cares and loves you in the world. No matter what," I shrugged as I smiled at her. I quickly finished off the bottle of Fanta.

"What if I join you? You know, kicking the villain's butt and saving the day... I mean, a team?" She asked and my eyebrows raised involuntarily as my ears perked up at her words.

"Spiderman and Scarlet Witch, a team, huh?" I touched my chin, thinking about this situation.

"Scarlet Witch?" Wanda looked at me questioningly.

Wait! She doesn't have a name yet?! Ah! She never got to wreak havoc outside, no wonder. Well, I'll give her the signature name.

"Your hero name. You know, I have spider power, so I'm Spiderman. Your magic is red chaos magic, strongest of all, so Scarlet Witch. An obvious choice, no?"

She looked confused at first but soon it was replaced with a small smile that graced her lips.

"Scarlet Witch," Wanda murmured quietly as she let the words flow, testing their syllables. She smiled, "Strongest of all. I like the sound of that."

"Ok. Let's do it. But you think the Ancient One would allow you to leave this place?" I asked her. The Ancient One knows the future, and I have no idea what this new future is or what's going to happen next... Is this version of Wanda gonna go full-on killing mode? She might have some pent-up anger issues that need to be released. Or she might not go full-on killing mode. No one knows the answer other than that old lady.

"Leave that to me," She jumped onto the ledge of the roof and changed her clothes to a short nightgown-like dress with magic. "I better go to sleep and think of a way to butter her up..."

And, she's wearing a red panty...

"Uumm... Wanda," I called her with an awkward smile. My eyes were on her red... Ahem! I mean, on her face.

"What? You got any good ideas to help me out?" She asked, a smirk on her lips.

"I can see your..." I pointed at her red underwear, "Panties?" I wasn't sure which one she'd prefer to call.

[Booom!] An explosion sent me flying a couple of feet away. Oouch!

"You pervert! Forget everything you saw or else I'll poke your eyes out," Wanda opened a portal and ran away.

What was that for? I shouldn't have said that. But if she caught me looking at her and found out of her own... Well, I'm pretty sure there would have been multiple explosions instead of one. Oh, well, it was worth it.

.

.

[Wanda's first person POV]

[Wanda's room]

That perv. He saw my panty. Uggh! It was my bad. I shouldn't have changed there without thinking. Shit! What was I even thinking? To change before a boy. Even if it was with magic. Ahhh!

Well, I also kinda saw his penis when I was cleaning his wounds. He didn't have scales there and...

Fuck! Wanda! What the hell are you even thinking? Why are you thinking of Peter's penis?

But, it was my fault. Not like he meant to look at me... Damn, this is frustrating. I messed up pretty badly. He might think of me as a weirdo. What if he refuses to make a team with me now? What do I do?

Should I let him hit me once?

I jumped on the bed, burying my face on the pillow.

If I tell him that I took off his underwear and kinda touched his penis and cleaned him up, and that for the last eight months, I helped him take bath regularly since magic wasn't affecting him, and I cleaned up every nook and corner of his body... He will get mad and hit me, right?

No! No! Wanda, get a hold of yourself.

Can't tell him that explicit details. And why the heck I can't get rid of the image of his naked body from my mind? It was so fucking difficult to talk to him for this long. And now I messed up.

I jumped down from the bed.

Alright, gotta apologize like a normal human. I'm sure he will understand.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 111: Wanda's weird confession

Ch: 112: Training & fun

Ch: 113: Magic & Chi

Ch: 114: New threats rising

Ch: 115: Repaying Sue

COMMENT13 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 112: WANDA'S WEIRD CONFESSION

Give those power stones and help me stay in the top 5 this week

[Peter's first person POV]

I'm sitting on my bed and I've finally managed to separate my soul out of my body without any help. The thing is, I thought that my soul's face would be different considering I'm another soul in Peter's body, but why the fuck do I look like Peter Parker in my soul or astral form? This is kinda weird. I thought I took over this body... But, now, I'm having some doubts.

Did I really reincarnate as Peter Parker and awaken my memories later? Or, is it something else?

Shit, it's better not to think too much about this kind of thing. Maybe I just want to know what really happened to Peter Parker. But now that I have the possibility of me being Peter from the beginning only to awaken my memories later... Shit! Well, let's not go into the past anymore and forget everything bad things I said about myself at the beginning after waking up, yeah?

Anyway, I'm satisfied with this progress.

Although I can't enter the Astral Plane, I can still practice magic in my astral form. Well, time to get back into my body. It's getting late and tomorrow we are going for combat practice. I'm gonna have a hard time. Yeah, I know how to fight, but without my Spider Senses, it will be hard. Better get some rest...

Just then the door opened, and Wanda entered the room.

She entered the room in silence. I saw her hesitating a few times.

"If you are here to blast me up again, I'll let you know that it was just an accident..." I prepped myself to open a portal, in case she throws in another bolt of magic. I have to time it perfectly and...

"I'm sorry. It was my fault. I overreacted and blasted you for no reason. You too are at fault for not closing your eyes, but I can't blame you either. After all, I did change right in front of your face," Wanda sighed and apologized.

"Nah, it's fine, really. I forgive you," I stood up and moved toward her.

"And I got something to confess..." She said with an awkward expression.

"Which is...?" I encouraged her to go ahead.

"About your injuries... I bathed you and saw you naked. I bathed you every day for eight months since magic wasn't working on you and I've cleaned you thoroughly... You know..." She babbled out as her head tilted downward while her toes rotated and a faint blush crept up on her face. She glanced at my face now and then. "I mean, I've washed your penis and all your intimate parts..."

Eehhh! She was taking care of me all this time? No, that's not the point. Why the heck is she talking about my cock? What kind of confession is this? Is she sane up there? I... I'm lost for words. I don't even know how to react. She washed me every day like a nurse or maybe... Could it be? No way! Why the heck did she go that far? Don't tell me I released my pheromone in my comatose state. But I doubt that would work on someone of her caliber. Besides, that ancient old woman would have noticed it.

Wanda waited for a moment as if allowing me to process everything she said.

"You are angry, right? For seeing you naked and touching things I shouldn't have. So... Do you hate me or disgusted with me? Are you perhaps angry and want to hit me? Go ahead then. I'll take a couple of blasts from you. After that, forget my panty incident, yeah? Go on, do it," She said quickly, her hands spread wide, daring me. "Please don't kick me out of the team." She mumbled softly.

Huh? What the heck is she talking about? Why the heck am I gonna hit her?

I walked over to her as she closed her eyes, ready to receive some blasts. I hugged her tightly. God! She feels so small in my arms. I have no idea what a teenage Wanda was like in the comics, but considering the future has changed drastically, so have our present. She is just a 19-year-old teenager who never had much human interaction, other than with her brother.

"Woah!" She squealed and went silent for a moment. She was rigid, perhaps out of shock.

"Don't you dare think that low of me," I whispered in her ears. "You saved me, nursed me, so, how did you even for a moment think that I'd get angry with you and go as far as to hit you? Seriously, what was going on in that little head of yours? Also, stop acting like that... Stop thinking all those stupid things... I know this is new to you, but trust me, I'm not angry with you and I'm not going to kick you out of the team. Okay? Promise. So please drop these stupid thoughts. Trust me," I assured.

After hearing my words, she hugged me back and we stood there for a moment. She isn't stiff anymore. Well, more than a couple of minutes.

"Thank you," She mumbled softly.

"I should be the one thanking you for taking care of me," I patted her head and she stepped back, blushing slightly.

"Well, I... I better go back. I'll let you sleep," She said pointing a finger toward the door.

"See you tomorrow then," I smiled and gave her a thumbs-up, which she didn't seem to know what to make of it but she did give me a smile and a nod.

I stood there like a stump for a few seconds after she left.

Ok, that went well, right?

.

.

[Next morning] [Training ground]

Today, Wong will be supervising our combat training. There were other students as usual, so full of energy and discipline. I mean, come on, guys, chill out a little. Stiffness is bad for your spine, man.

We did our stretching as instructed before we started.

Then, Wong divided us. There were ten platforms and we were supposed to fight one vs one.

Oh yeah, and... There was a protecting spell on my clothes to prevent any critical injuries.

"Choose your weapons or you can choose to fight barehand," Wong said, gesturing toward the piles of weapons at the back of the platforms.

I chose nothing. I'm not much of a sword or spear guy. I'll fight bare-handed. Although I can't use my spidey power, I'm still somewhat experienced. And I secretly learned how to create weapons from magic, thanks to all those books from the library. You see, Wong said we can use any weapons to spar, but he never forbade using magic. And, I got some nice new spells, I'm itching to use in a fight.

I walked up to my platform. My opponent is a freaking huge guy. His name is Jin. I don't know his last name. He's around what... Like 7'1"? Too tall, and he is using a long pole as his weapon. I know that this pole can stretch and even work like a freaking chain. Gotta be careful to not get caught up or he's gonna beat my ass. And with Wanda watching from the balcony, I can't lose to this giant human. Ahem! I'm definitely not trying to impress her or anything like that. Trust me.

"Where's your weapon, Peter?" Jin asked with a wicked grin on his face.

You see, this guy is like one of those overconfident and way too smart for his own good type of guy, you usually see in school.

"It's already here," I grinned, pointing my finger toward myself. "Don't look down on me just because of my size, okay?"

"Awe, a cocky one. Do go crapping your pants after I beat your ass," He taunted while spinning his pole around his neck like one of those guys from a martial art or kungfu movie.

Woohoo, how cliche, dude! But still... Very effective! I gotta stay focused.

"Begin!" Wong shouted loudly with his voice magically amplified, echoing in the area.

With just two leaps, that guy is on top of me with his pole held over his head as he slammed down like a freaking meteor.

I quickly jumped back and performed the hand signs then slammed my palm on the ground.

The impact was tremendous but fortunately, I used the rubber spell to make the ground a bit rubbery. It's a lowest-tier spell, but super effective and handy.

The way he slammed down on the rubbery ground and the way the ground returned his attack back at him, made him fall back with a loud thud.

I quickly kicked his pole away and saddled on his chest with a large grin, "Jin. Try not to crap your pants." I unleashed a flurry of punches on his face. A couple of them landed hard, but he raised his arms trying to protect his face. "All bark and no bite?"

"Enough, Parker," Wong pulled my back with magic threads, "He's already out."

Huh?! I looked at Jin. Fucker is unconscious. His nose is kinda pointing in a bad direction along with his jaws. Two front teeth are missing... Wait! Didn't he put a protection spell to avoid unnecessary injuries?

"Haaa... That annoying ability of yours..." Wong sighed, "You win. Go back, you are free to do whatever you want today. I'll allow you to go to the second section in the library."

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 112: Training & fun

Ch: 113: Magic & Chi

Ch: 114: New threats rising

Ch: 115: Repaying Sue

COMMENT16 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 113: TRAINING AND FUN

Alright, time to go to the new section. No time to waste, the faster I learn things, the faster I'll be able to go closer to my final goal. Just as I walked into the hallway, I saw Wong carrying Jin to the medic wing. He glanced at me. "What?"

"I thought these weird rings suppressed my powers?" I asked showing the ancient rings in my fingers. "How did I just punch the guy until he passed out?" I mean, I smashed his face pretty badly back there, and man, it felt good to see his arrogant expression turned to pain. Serves him right. Every once in a while, I should humble people like him a little bit, that way, their ego can become less inflated, so to speak.

"That's what I thought. I'll have a talk with Master Yao. Maybe she knows what's wrong. But I'm pretty sure it's your immunity ability. Anyway, gotta take this poor sod to the healers now," And he walked away with Jin on his back. I mean, why the fuck is he walking when he can just open a portal and go there faster? Haaa... God knows what he's thinking.

Anyway, I made my way to the library. Time to read like a nerd once again. I might find something useful that can increase my survivability. I mean, I do know martial arts and street fights, but I have yet to grasp their skills fully. These guys, these higher-level students, and the guards and their moves are just beyond me.

The next two weeks, I fought four or five more people, and each time, they ended up hospitalized or, in a worse condition than before. Each one of those idiots got a bit more confidence and attacked me straight out. And just like that, my ego began to rise once again. I can feel it. I'm overestimating my opponents every time. But can you blame me? They are attacking me for their pride or superiority and such, but they end up losing horribly and are unable to get over their losses.

The Ancient One checked on those rings and according to her, the rings are working just fine. They were really suppressing my spidey power, but my immunity power remains active all the time. So, Wong was right. My power is interfering with the protection spell.

That's good to know. I'm kinda magic proof too. I wonder what else I'm immune to. I've a plan to do something stupid with Wanda to test out my immunity power, but that'll have to wait for a bit.

Apart from sparring, I read more or less all the books in the second section of the library. I self-learned some interesting spells and man they are kinda powerful. Just like this spell to summon a barrage of flaming meteors over a small radius. I can summon three meteors with my power and they are small, but the damage is good enough to take down mid-level villains. Then, Wong taught me the spell to change my clothes. It's fun. You see, I can transform any outfit of mine into other outfits just by concentrating hard and doing a simple hand gesture.

Then, the spell to summon magic chains. Wong says it comes in handy in almost every situation. I can use it for attack, and defense, and even restrain my opponent with it. Then, there's this barrier spell which comes in handy to reflect any kind of attack. And there was this one interesting spell that created enormous shock waves in the air.

I wanted to learn even more, but... 'Don't be impatient,' said Wong.

Well, I'll grind these new spells and the couple of prank spells that I've learned on my own and master them. If you are wondering what are prank spells, well... they are, how do I say, they have various effects like making the butt hairy like a freaking squirrel's tail, making one feel that they are on fire without any real damage, changing someone's smell, and stuff. They considered such silly spells as useless as dirt and never even bothered to learn them. But man, they have no idea just how dangerous these prank spells are if used correctly. I mean, just imagine what would happen if you made your enemy smelly or turned him into a hairy bear or made their toes and nails hurt like hell, or even made their food taste like raw shit. Or changing their clothes inside out in public. The possibilities are limitless.

However, I've noticed one thing. There's been a rumor going on in Kamar Taj about my fast progression rate. I mean, yeah, I did kinda blast through all the tests with ease and I've surpassed most of the trainees when it comes to spell casting. Heck, I can even use my Astral Projection without anyone's guidance. So, it's kinda understandable. But from the whispers that I've heard, they are saying that the Ancient One is prepping me for the next Sorcerer Supreme and that I'm some kind of humanoid alien that she rescued from another dimension and whatnot.

Haaa... Now, in the third week, no one wants to spar with me.

"So, what are you doing, Mr. Humanoid Alien?" Wanda poked fun as she saw me yawning in the garden after taking a break from solo training. She held a bottle of soda before me.

"Ha... Ha... Very funny," I took it without looking at her, took a long slurp, and burped loudly. "Why, thank you very much, and just for the record, I'm really an alien and I'm gonna..." I pressed the bottle's mouth with my thumb and created pressure within the bottle by stirring the soda with magic, "...attack you first." I pointed the bottle at her face, removed my finger from the mouth of the bottle, and sprayed the soda in her face.

"Hey!" Wanda squealed.

"Payback! You think I don't know who started that Humanoid Alien rumor? Just because I ate your fried chicken you did this to me? Now, take my soda attack," I said smilingly as I shot another round of soda and splashed her clothes, followed by the second batch.

"Wh... Wh... How dare you?! I was saving that bucket for a late-night snack and you ate it all. Sixteen pieces... There were sixteen pieces in that bucket... Six. Teen. You ate everything you, pig! Pig! Pig! Pig! Pig!" she pointed her finger at me and summoned two hand-shaped Astral Phantasms made of chaos magic and aimed them at me and shot two deadly beam attacks straight at my ass, but I opened a portal and sent her beams into the sky.

[Booom!] [Bang!] The two destructive magic blasts shot up to the sky and exploded harmlessly over the clouds.

"Hey! That was deadly. Are you trying to kill me? Besides, there was no name written on that chicken bucket. And you expect me to know where these nice juicy fried chickens came from?" I made the hand signs and summoned magic chains then threw them at Wanda with great speed and force but then they reached a barrier made out of crimson magic and disintegrated.

"Settle down, the two of you! You're disturbing the serenity of nature!" yelled Wong with a high authority from his usual reading chair and sipped his green tea.

"You set us both against each other like a rat, didn't you?" accused Wanda furiously at the Wong. "I read your mind. You paid Peter with six different flavors of Mt Dew, for six pieces of chicken. You think I wouldn't figure it out?! Apologize. Right. NOW!" she summoned a full-on flame saber and prepared to attack the ever-living shit out of me and Wong, her rage blinded her reason. "No better, go and buy me a new jumbo bucket. Or..." She quickly calmed down, "I'll just tell Master Yao, that you sneaked outside when you were on the guard duty that night. I'm sure she won't say anything to you, Mister Wong." She gave him a wicked grin.

[Zing!] [Zing!] It took merely ten seconds.

Wong opened a portal, went to a restaurant, and brought a jumbo bucket for Wanda.

"What were you saying?" Wong asked coolly with a blank face.

"What? Did I say something?" Wanda took the bucket and cooly walked out of the garden after giving me a small 'Good job' smile. I returned her smile awkwardly.

Haaa... It's fun to let loose and act like kids every once in a while...

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 113: Magic & Chi

Ch: 114: New threats rising

Ch: 115: Repaying Sue

Ch: 116: Peter's girls

Ch: 117: The truth- No more lies

COMMENT9 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 114: MAGIC & CHI

That night, I decided to train a bit more with my exo skeleton armor, so I took off the rings and began...

Just like how webs shoot out of my wrists and fingertips. The armor construct is similar to webs too. Organic fluids gush out of the skin pores and join to create a metal-like skin in the form of scales. As I said before, the fun part is that I can manipulate these scales according to my wish and shape them however I desire. It's like a liquid metal with nanites that's capable of forming anything and everything. The only bad thing is I get tired and can only maintain this form for like three minutes.

So, I brought enough water and energy drinks with me.

I gotta train more and increase my stamina, only then I'll be able to maintain my armor form a bit longer.

As I continued my training with the exoskeleton armor, I focused on maintaining the form for longer durations. The sensation of the organic fluids shifting and solidifying into the metallic scales was tickling and at the same time, I felt powerful. But as the minutes passed and my energy reserves depleted, a stinging pain ran through my body. It felt as if the organic metallic liquid was trying to go back inside my body.

"Arggg! Not yet!" I gritted my teeth as I sat there, using every bit of my focus and willpower to endure the pain and exhaustion. I grabbed a bottle of water and chugged the entire thing, the coolness felt awesome. I closed my eyes, took a few calming breaths, and tried to keep the exoskeleton skin activated for at least another minute.

Right now, I'm moving past the usual three-minute mark. Three minutes and thirty seconds. Three minutes forty-five. Three minutes fifty. Three minutes fifty-five... Four... Fiv...

Yes! I've crossed the four-minute limit. I can still...

Everything turned black and I could feel my body fall backward. Haaa... Four minutes... Not bad...

Ugh... My head ached, my throat was parched, and the dryness that lingered inside made me open my eyes. I'm so fucking tired that I could barely move a muscle. Just give me a few minutes... I tried to control my mind, trying to calm down. Yeah, meditation is the best option to regain some lost energy. I let my muscles relax, the calmness took a toll on me as the slow breathing accompanied by the fast-beating heart pumped life into me and gave me back a sense of consciousness.

Minutes passed and I managed to calm myself down. The aches and tiredness were still there but more manageable than before. Just give me two to three hours and I'll be all pumped and ready. But right now, all I need is sleep. I chugged another bottle of energy drink and before I knew it, I fell asleep.

I practiced it for another week or so alongside my magic learning. I sparred with Wanda every now and then, and then, I decided it was time to test out my perfected exo skeleton armor against real magic. I can now hold my armor form for ten minutes without sustaining damage. I wonder how long would it last while receiving damage.

I stood in the training ground, outside, with my exo skeleton armor on.

"Are you sure about this?" Wanda asked me with a hint of concern in her voice. Today, she's wearing a red t-shirt and black jeans and tied her long red hair in a ponytail. She looked slightly different, maybe it was because she changed her style from a girl-next-door type of look to a sexy girl. Wait. What. Nope. I don't know what's going on with my thoughts.

'Focus on the fight, Peter.'

"Yeah. Let's go," I replied to Wanda who nodded. I felt an arcane flow in her direction as she made a couple of quick hand seals that reminded me of those anime fighters. After finishing the series of hand seals, she muttered something under her breath as a red color magic circle formed underneath her.

She pointed her finger at me.

Red droplets of chaos magic rose from the ground, surrounding her, and soon gathered around her finger, forming a sphere of red chaos flame.

"Chaos spear."

In an instant, the red sphere was launched at me. But I was prepared for it. Time to find out how tough this armor is against the pure destruction magic.

It shot at me like a lightning bolt. In reflex, I brought my arms closer like the instinctive defensive pose. The red spear struck my arms.

"Humfff!" I stood my ground. I can feel the destructive power within this freaking spear. It's spinning like a drill machine, trying to drill through me. Yes, this is good. Although I can feel the tremendous pressure, the armor is still holding on. I quickly grabbed it with both hands, trying to stop the spinning.

Wanda's chaos magic clashed against my organic armor.

Sparks went up, sparks went down, some parts of the armor were cracking under pressure, and I could feel the faint traces of hot, prickly energy seeping through the cracks. But she is doing well controlling the intensity of it.

"You alright?" Wanda yelled in concern.

"Yeah. Increase the power. Don't hold back."

"You sure?"

"Yeah."

Wanda's red-colored magic circle spread around the training ground, slowly getting bigger and bigger. In just a few moments, her entire circle covered the ground, encircling us, and giving an eerie vibe with its dim light.

"This will hurt..." She unleashed a barrage of magic bullets from all directions.

I can feel my armor cracking and her energy seeping through them. Need to focus more. I can just use more fluids to create even tougher armor. Yeah! Since it's a part of me and it's like using the toxins of my claws, why can't I just increase the fluids and concentrate to repair and reinforce the damaged areas? Just a second. Just one sec, I can do it. I can increase and harden the surface.

"Here we go!" Sparks of yellow lightning burst out of my body, shattering the old exo skeleton armor as a wave of energy emerged from my body, destroying Wanda's Chaos Spear and her magic circles. "Wow! What the fuck is going on?!" I have no fucking idea. Is this a new ability I've unlocked? Something inside tells me that this was my subconscious self creating and hardening the existing fluid with static and some kind of charge. Whatever it is, it's incredible.

I watched my arms as the old armor disintegrated or I should say crumbling away. What surprised me was that my skin began to crumble away, yet I didn't feel any pain. I can feel a weird feeling around my stomach. It's freaking hot and spinning like crazy. Is it magic or a new power? I have no idea. The air is cold yet my inner body feels really fucking hot. It feels like I'm melting from the inside.

"Arggg!" I yelled as the energy gushed out of my body like an exploding geyser.

It was a blast! The yellow sparks and that weird energy continued to send out wave after wave. If this continues, things will get complicated.

"Peter, what the fuck is going on?" Wanda asked me loudly. I wanted to explain but I can't. I have no clue and it's pissing me the fuck off! What the hell is going on!? Is this another magic evolution?!

"Focus, Peter..." The Ancient One's voice came to my ears. She's speaking to me through telepathy. "Contain the energy. It's a part of you, so you can control it. Just like you weave magic, or shoot your webs, you can contain the energy," Her voice spoke calmly.

Hahaha! I'm already trying to do just that. Tell me something I don't know.

It was hard, I won't lie. It felt awesome and this power is insane... I don't feel any pain or exhaustion. I closed my eyes and tried to absorb it all back into my body like how I retract my claws and the organic fluids. And it worked. The waves stopped.

I... I kinda feel different... Something weird is going on...

I flew up in the sky. I can see far... Really far away... I can hear things even the fluttering of the birds in the sky... I can tell the difference between using my Spider senses along with magic versus this present me and... It's intense! It's more than before. Every muscle fiber felt lighter than feathers. Every single sound, every movement was coming to me as clear as day. Everything is in my control.

My skin is glowing with a yellow glow...

One thing I can tell is that this shit isn't magic. I'm 100% positive. I can feel it. This is something similar yet different from magic.

Think... What could it be if not magic and this yellow glow?! Wait! No way! I looked down. The trainees and the teachers were all staring at me with shock. Huh?! Oops! My clothes! I quickly hid my junk with my palm and flew down on the ground. My clothes were burned and not a single thread was remaining... Damn. No matter.

I once again tried to use my exo skeleton armor and it worked like a charm. It's faster than before. I mean, there wasn't even a little delay. Just a thought and the organic fluids transformed into my black stealth suit.

Wanda rushed to me with a wicked smile on her face.

"Not a single word," I glared at her with a slightly threatening voice.

"Tsk. Peter in full glory... Ahem! Anyway, how the heck did you learn to use Chi?" Wanda asked.

"Chi?!"

Yeah, other than magic, there's that Chi.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 114: New threats rising

Ch: 115: Repaying Sue

Ch: 116: Peter's girls

Ch: 117: The truth- No more lies

Ch: 118: Kingpin and Otto

AN: I've finally decided on the version of Black Cat Felicia Hardy (Earth-92131) [I don't remember the name, but someone told me about this version, so, hope you are happy, if you are still reading.]

COMMENT12 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 115: NEW THREATS

After the display of power, I'm sitting before the Ancient One in the main hall. I guess, some explanations are on the way—first magic and now Chi.

"Sooo... What now? I don't want to stay here stuck forever learning one thing after the other and I'm pretty sure there's a place called K'un-Lun where they teach Chi and all that stuff, but there is no way I'm gonna use my youth moving from one temple to another and spend half my life on the training ground for god knows how long. So, use that op magic of yours and fix this. I don't want those crazy single-minded people from K'un-Lun knocking on my door wanting me to go with them or try to kill me for having Chi..." I lay it all out.

I've spent enough time and learned enough from them and I'm thankful for that. But I have a life outside of all this mess. I want to go out and meet my family and friends. I've worried them enough to last a lifetime... Can't do it anymore.

"You know the existence of K'un-Lun?" She was a bit surprised.

"You already know that I know many things. But that's not the problem. The main problem right now is I have too many powers and I don't want to spend the rest of my days just training. And yeah, you will say, have patience and all. You see, this is me, having patience. I spent eight months in bed, then almost two months here, learning magic, patiently by suppressing my emotions and everything, but at the same time, I've caused too much pain to my family and I've many things still left to do out there, so... Give me a solution. Peek into the future. Yeah, I know, you said you can't see mine. But I'm sure you found a way around that... So, help me out..." I asked for her help.

The Ancient One looked deep in thought as she tapped her finger on the table for a few seconds.

"I could have used my magic, but sadly, it won't work on you. As for 'what now?', it's simple. You are going to learn to use Chi. There's no other way. I understand your situation, but going out with unstable power... You'll put your loved ones in danger. I can use artifacts to suppress your power, but are you going to take the risk?" She said with her usual stoic expression.

"And how long it would take me to master that?" I raised my eyebrow at her.

"Not as long as you think. You see, Peter, you are unique. You possess immense focus and the ability to process complicated things very easily. You breezed passed all the tests and even managed to learn advanced magic without any help in less than two months. You are a fast learner..." She explained the things I already knew.

My spider power gives me focus and fused with my mind, I can easily understand things others find complicated. Just like how easily I've mastered all those spells from the books. But with these many powers in my body, I don't even know which one to learn or use. It's like a jumbled-up mess.

"And... How's all that going to help me?" I asked once again.

Even though I know what Chi is and what I can achieve with it, I don't have a training manual.

"Just as magic uses focus, to learn Chi, you will need that focus. You see, every living being has Chi flowing in the veins. But using it is a completely different matter. To do that, you will need to be patience and you will need immense focus. So, meditate, but instead of focusing on magic, circulate the Chi in your body. You can feel it, can't you? It belongs to you, So, how difficult do you think it is going to be for you to control something that belongs to you?" She added another set of logic, but, really, there was no guarantee I would be able to control my Chi on the first try...

Hahaha! Damn! Since when did I start doubting myself?

Let's give it a try, shall we?

I sat there and began the process. Just like the Ancient One asked. Instead of magic, I started to circulate the Chi. Feeling the flows, grasping at the veins where it travels. Though at first, the energy slipped through my grasp, the more and more I tried, I got used to it.

I kept going until I lost all sense of time, not realizing the whole day had passed by. It's like if I get up now, I'm gonna lose something real good.

But, just sitting here and circulating Chi is kinda boring.

So, let's think about what I can do with Chi.

Humm...

Chi blasts, glowing fists one shot kill, rapid healing, superior senses... Although I already have my Spider Senses and rapid healing. I wonder how far my senses and healing would improve after using Chi. Anyway, let's see...

What else?

Ah! I remember it now... I'll be able to use pressure points to hurt my enemies, sounds nice. Next is, Nervous System Control, which will allow me to suppress pain, and bleeding and even pass through a lie detector test. But the deadly one is the Black-Black Poison Touch, a Chi blast that can kill anyone within a certain radius around me. It's like an AOE instant kill ability.

Anyway, now that I think of it, will I be able to use Kamehameha?! I mean, DBz also has Chi, so how much difference can it be? I'm pretty sure everyone who's a fan of the Dragon Ball series, at least once in their life, tried to use the legendary Kamehameha move. And it's a dream of a DBz fan to use this legendary attack. Some might say, nah! I don't do that, but we all know that when no one is looking, kids or adults, everyone's tried to use Kamehameha out there at least once.

Oh, then will I be able to fly using Chi? Ahem! Let's just keep it till this for now.

Anyway, speaking of Chi, I remember a couple more skills that Danny used in comics.

Chi constructs like those Lanterns from DC. Although it's not as perfect as them, yeah, to a certain degree, Chi could do the trick. Then there's energy absorption, be it Chi, magic, nuclear, or other forms of energy, if I master it, I'll be able to do that. After that, there's Magnetism Manipulation and Mind Manipulation.

Seesh! There are just too many of these skills. I'll need to learn different fist techniques to learn these skills. Haa...

[3rd Person POV]

While Peter was busy mastering his newfound power, new threats began to rise in New York. One from the unknown expanse of space, One driven by the urge of revenge while the other one driven by jealousy and envy.

[Location: Unknown Forest]

Kraven just hunted a genetically mutated tiger, six times the size of a Siberian Tiger. Its appearance was strange; A brown fur body with a patch of blue and white around the waistline. Its claws were longer and sharper than usual and its fangs were exceptionally bigger and sharper as well. The majestic creature lay there in a pool of its own blood.

On top of that giant, sat Kraven, wiping the blood from his machete onto the dead creature's hide, an evil smirk bloomed on his lips, "Norman did a good job creating these serums. I wonder what he's up to these days." He wondered.

Kraven was in isolation for almost a year or two, honing his skills and survival instinct in the deepest part of the forest specifically created by him to help him break through the human limits and hunt his prey. But even after all these months of hunting genetically mutated animals, he never felt a sense of satisfaction. This was the last of the serum he used to mutate that tiger, but it was too easy for him.

"Time to hunt a new prey," He jumped down from the tiger's corpse and walked towards the cave where he kept his hunting equipment. He had more of his weapons and clothes designed to withstand the toughest environment. Even a bullet to the shoulder or the chest wouldn't be able to take him down. Plus the SSS he took made him even tougher.

Kraven opened the computer in that cave and noticed pending messages.

He opened the first one...

[Dmitri Smerdyakov: Dead. Killer: Unknown. Spiderman was seen at the site.]

"Arggg!" He punched the stone wall next to him out of anger. A large chunk of rock flew off from his punch, but his face returned to calm a second later, "Dimitri, you should have taken the Serum... Dead? Hahaha! Spiderman, is it? Interesting... I wonder if you are worthy of being my prey."

He opened the next message...

[Norman Osborn: Dead. Killer: Caught up in an explosion along with Spiderman. Both of them are dead. But there was someone else at the scene. Identity: Unknown.]

"Damn it!" He sighed. He thought he found a new prey but the news of his death pissed him off more. His eyes fell on the last part of that message, "Someone else... Did he instigate the scenario and kill them both in one go? How cunning! And you are working under the darkness, hiding your identity?" A wide grin appeared on his face. "Hunting you down and ripping your heart out... Finally, a new challenge I look forward to!..."

.

.

[Location: Octavius Industries]

Otto Octavius was performing an experiment on himself. After he learned about Peter's condition and that he might not wake up again, he lost all hope. His body was deteriorating daily and now he barely has three months before he loses everything.

Degenerative Neurological Disorder: Otto is suffering from a degenerative disease, causing him to slowly lose his motor functions. He is estimated to be fully disabled within the next three months. With Peter out of the picture, all the experiments and implants he was working on got shut down and his family refused to sell it to him or any other organizations. Plus with Sue Storm with them, it was impossible for Otto to get his hands on Peter's research. So, Otto found no other way but to develop it himself.

He developed mechanical limbs with artificial nerve conductivity, but even after attaching a billion microtubules to the four tentacles to aid in the conduction of signals from his brain, it was still far away from what the artificial arms needed to be able to do, but the new AI he developed might just help with that.

He also attached four microdrones with metal fibers. He spent sleepless nights working on it and today he was ready to use those microdrones as artificial legs, thus increasing his sensory perception and moving speed. Although they cannot perform like real legs, they are still more than enough to enhance the quality of his life.

He strapped himself to a machine then he injected a serum into his spine and pressed the start button. Instantly, the restraints activated, binding him in place and the process began. The machine attached the tentacles to his back then the small microbots were slowly connected to his nervous system.

All he could feel was unbearable pain like a billion needles were trying to eat their way through his nervous system.

However, the sudden fluctuation in power caused the machine to short circuit, causing a big explosion. Otto's body flew out of the machine like a bullet and crashed into the wall.

.

.

[Location: Unknown]

A small shooting star fell on Earth. The place where it crashed was completely burned and a small crater was seen. From inside the crater, a gooey red blob-like mass got out. It didn't stay there for long and began to crawl toward the highway.

.

.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 115: Repaying Sue

Ch: 116: Peter's girls

Ch: 117: The truth- No more lies

Ch: 118: Kingpin and Otto

Ch: 119: Happy Harem

COMMENT8 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 116: REPAYING SUE

[1 month later]

Finally, I'm done with training. It's time to leave. I got a somewhat good grasp on Chi and Magic, plus thanks to the training regiment made by the Ancient One, I've improved my Spidey abilities too. The Ancient One also kept her promise and told me about the God-like entity known as the Great Weaver who wanted her to save me and train me for the upcoming war. She also told me about the Spider Society and Spider Clans. She told me to be careful because, in the near future, some great foes will come for me because I'm supposedly a Spider Totem of this Earth.

The term Spider-Totem refers to a class of multiversal supernatural entities created by the elder goddess Neith, linked to a mystical force called the Web of Life and Destiny. The Great Weaver, the Gatekeeper, the Other, the Bride, the Scion, and the Patternmaker are examples of these deific Spider-Totems; which can choose avatars or manifest independently if needed.

Things are moving too fast, but if one of those big deities told her that, then, yeah, I gotta be careful in the future.

Now, Wanda and I were standing before the Ancient One.

"You have made up your mind?" The Ancient One asked Wanda with a look of concern plastered on her face.

"Yes. I think it's about time to look for something new... I need a goal or something to strive towards, or else my life will not have any meaning," She replied in a resolute tone.

"I'll keep an eye on her. Besides, you know the future. You can't keep her here forever," I butt in as well.

Although Wanda's power was dangerous and uncontrollable sometimes, she learned to control it. But being stuck in Kamar Taj wouldn't help her grow further. Yeah, she'll get stronger, but the experience she'll gain with me out there fighting villains, saving people, and doing superhero stuff is priceless.

Wanda needs real experience to grow... Meeting new people, making new friends, going to new places, eating new food, wearing new clothes, and everything else that she never got to experience... She needs that. And I might just be able to stop this version of Wanda from going all-killing mode.

"Very well. But, Peter, you'll be responsible for her... Her actions, good or evil, are entirely your responsibility," The Ancient One then turned to Wanda, "Don't do anything that will bring shame to those who trust you."

"You are getting a bit too sappy now. Come on, Grandma. You will miss us both. Don't pretend. Besides, we still have a long way to go. We'll pop up every once in a while to train," Wanda's reply made everyone in the vicinity laugh, including the Ancient One and Wong.

Wanda packed her stuff and we left for the Baxter Building. I gotta play the role of a weak Peter Parker who just miraculously recovered and woke up after almost eleven months of endless treatments and experiments.

Haaa... As much as I am jumping in my heart to see May and the others, I'm kinda afraid of Gwen. I promised to not keep any secrets from her and if she learned that I was doing well for the last few months and the fact that I haven't called her to let her know, then, I fear what she's gonna do to me. Just thinking about it is giving me chills.

However, there's one other important fact... My basement... I kept my suits and gadgets in there and if May or MJ or anyone went in there then... Shit! They will know that I'm Spiderman. Well, no point thinking about that anymore. If they found out about it, then it's all good, less problem for me to deal with. Yeah, they might be angry. But if they didn't figure it out yet, then, I guess, it's about time I tell them the truth.

.

.

[Baxter Building]

We arrived at the Baxter Building. Sue welcomed us in.

"Peter Parker, in flesh," Sue immediately went to greet me, but suddenly stopped when her eyes fell on Wanda, "and she's...?"

"Wanda Maximoff. Nice to meet you," Wanda introduced herself and reached her hand for a shake.

Sue smirked at me, "You got another girlfriend, I see."

"Err... I... Er... No. We are just-"

"Shut up!" I was interrupted by Wanda and her damn blush and awkward look. "Just friends."

Sue is teasing.

"Whatever you say, young lady. But you look good. No more scales on your body, huh?" Sue took my right arm and began to rub her palm over it, examining me thoroughly, "Was that one of your new powers?" She asked as if expecting a proper answer from me.

"It's hard to explain. But you can say that. By the way, thanks for playing along with the Ancient One and giving my family hope. How are they doing?" I couldn't help but ask as I followed her towards the living room.

"They took it hard. But... Haaa..." Sue gave a long sigh as she sat on the sofa in the living room, "They visit that fake model of you almost every day. May, MJ, Gwen, Michelle, Maddie, Liz, and even Ned visit every week... Now that you are here, you need to play your part as a weak Peter who just woke up after intensive care. So, no jumping around, no Spidey business... And yeah, the girls know about your identity. They found your suits and gadgets in the basement."

Haaa... Well, there you have it. The girls know about my identity.

"What about Gwen?" I was most worried about her reaction. I told her everything.

Sue shook her head, "The news of Spiderman's death almost broke her. But when she learned that Peter Parker was in our care... You have no idea just how many questions she asked about your health. We kept up with the treatment thing, and the fact that you were responding to the medicines, all made her relieved."

I nodded, "I owe you a big one, now."

"More than one..." Sue agreed with a smirk.

We both had a brief chat before I was taken to the treatment center. One of the guards took Wanda to the waiting room.

Inside, there was only Sue and a couple of doctors. She dismissed them quickly. I walked toward the fake model of me which was inside a glass tube filled with some liquid, completely naked. The lower part isn't visible thanks to the metal frame that goes up to the ribs.

"That thing looks real... Way too real and kinda creepy," I said as I stepped away from the tube.

"It's just a rubber model," Sue replied as she locked the door from inside.

"So, after all this is resolved, how shall I repay you?" I asked as I watched her sit down on a chair with crossed legs. Her long slender legs and that short white skirt that doesn't go down her knees just grabbed my attention. And that white coat, shirt, and glasses just added another charm to her looks. She's like those sexy doctors from porn.

"What's on your mind?" Sue tilted her head to the left and asked.

"Hmmm? Nothing... Just..."

"What? Can't think straight? Do you perhaps like my legs?" Sue said with a smirk as she walked closer, and once she stood before me, she moved her right leg, placing her knee on my crotch, and gave a little push, "The way you were ogling at them all this time, I guess you like legs, huh."

Before I could say anything...

"Don't..." She interrupted by pressing her finger on my lips.

"Don't resist," Her tone became seductive, "I'm sure a healthy man like you stuck for almost a year without any enjoyment or release must be very frustrated, no?"

"So what are you gonna do about that? Get on your knees and suck me off before prepping me into that machine?" I chuckled as I replied. I mean, I like her style. She's straightforward and doesn't beat around the bush.

I wonder what that research lunatic Reed would have done if he had seen how his fiance seduced me like this.

"Ohh, tempting. But not like this. I'm engaged. Reed and I are going to get married in two months, so..." Sue trailed off for a bit but kept her tone light.

I grabbed her butt and pulled her closer, "You nasty girl. Cheating on your man, huh? Why? Doesn't he pay you enough attention?"

"Why else do you think I'm doing this? That fucker is always busy with his so-called work. Missed our dates, forgot my birthday, heck postponed our wedding like six times now... So, I'll teach him a lesson he won't ever forget..." Sue whispered and pressed her lips to my ear.

"Oh, don't tell me you want him to catch you fucking me on your wedding day in your wedding dress? Isn't that a bit extreme?" I kissed her neck and caressed her left thigh.

"Mumm~ How do you know?" She cooed sensually and placed her arms on my chest.

"Just took a guess..."

"Well, are you in or out?" Sue then took off her glasses and stared at me.

I stayed silent for a moment to appreciate the beauty that I was holding in my arms right now.

"Just let me know the date and I'll be there," I accepted her offer with a smile.

"Then, let's save all the fun for that day. Right now, strip and enter that machine," Sue pointed toward the metallic capsule that I needed to stay inside.

"You tease... Just gonna left me with a hard-on? How cruel of you," I loosened my belt and opened my zip.

"Can't do otherwise, hun. After all, you are supposed to be weak and sick. And your new girlfriend found her way inside the building. I'm sure you don't want her to find out about us, do you?" She replied as she slapped my left ass.

"Ohh, fine," I pecked her on the cheek and took off my clothes.

My eyes went toward the door and I could see Wanda peeking inside through that small glass window on the top part of the door.

Looks like she's enjoying the view.

AN: POOR REED. Let's scar his mind.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 116: Peter's girls

Ch: 117: The truth- No more lies

Ch: 118: Kingpin and Otto

Ch: 119: Happy Harem

Ch: 120: Pleasure & danger

COMMENT16 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 117: PETER'S GIRLS

[3rd Person POV]

Gwen was busy with her usual tinkering with the gadgets, she found in Peter's basement. It's been her daily hobby for the past few months. It keeps her busy when she isn't studying, and helps her get through the trauma of losing the person she loves.

Seeing Peter in that state had a profound impact on her life. Every day she visits the lab where she spends a few hours talking to the man inside a tube. She doesn't even know if he can hear her or not, but she does it anyway. It's like... It's like her heart was still longing for a positive sign that, "He will wake up one day."

Her father knocked on the door.

"Mmm. Dad? What's up?" Gwen turned to greet her father.

She saw him standing with a phone. And as soon as she stood up, he extended it toward his daughter with a happy smile. The old man knew how heartbroken his daughter was ever since that day. She was the most shattered after learning about Peter's accident and that he might never wake up. He saw how his daughter pushed herself every day, studying harder and working harder... Always keeps herself busy, drowning in work to distract herself from thinking too much...

And when she has a break, she always ends up in that lab, staring at the unconscious young lad who is stuck inside the machine.

George heard her cry at night when she thought her father had already gone to sleep. She cries and hides herself away, not wanting her family to see her broken and sad.

But... Even when she was breaking from within, she had faith.

And today, when he received a call from Susan Storm, telling him that Peter woke up just a minute ago, he didn't think much and rushed to her daughter.

"Hear what she's saying..." George's words made Gwen freeze, and a little hope surfaced in her heart.

"Dad... That's..." She spoke hesitantly, as she slowly reached for the phone and clutched it tight against her ear.

"He... How is he ... doing?" Gwen choked on the word and then silently sobbed, closing her eyes as tears started streaming down her cheeks.

Sue's voice came from the other side of the phone, "Peter woke up, Gwen. He fell asleep soon, but... He is alright. He's out of danger."

Gwen covered her mouth with her palm and fell to his knees. She couldn't hold the sobs. "Really...?"

A wave of happiness swept over her as her days of prayers were finally answered.

"I have never been so serious before in my whole life, Gwen. Please come to the lab, now. Peter might wake up a few hours or so," Sue's words further bolstered the girl's faith.

Gwen sniffled and wiped the tears from her cheeks, "I'll be there... I'll tell the others... I'm coming..." She looked at his dad.

"I'll give you a ride," George quickly offered his daughter a hand as the two exited the room.

.

.

[May's Side]

As usual, May woke up early and watered the plants. Then she went to Peter's room and cleaned it up like she does every day. After that, she sat at his bedside and took the photo frame from the desk where both of them were posing together. They took this photo soon after moving into this house.

She sat there, looking at the picture as always, lost in her thoughts. The happy days they spent together in the past... His touch... His voice... The way he made her feel special... But now they're all but memories. She never stopped her prayers for her boy.

"I knew you were hiding something, but to think you were the Spiderman... Haha..." She let out a painful chuckle remembering how Peter used to get angry whenever JJ used to bad mouth Spiderman. She kissed the picture frame, as tears pooled in her eyes. She closed them as tears slid down.

After a minute, she wiped her face and put the picture down.

"..." She walked out of the room and as she stepped into the living room, her phone rang. She walked to the sofa and picked up the phone, "Gwen. This early..."

She answered the call.

"Hi, May. Take MJ and Michelle and come to the lab, right now. Peter... He woke up," Gwen's excited voice echoed out and for a moment May froze... And suddenly all the negative thoughts she has been feeding on suddenly vanished.

"Pete... He woke up?!" The news shocked the woman, her breath came in a ragged gasp.

"Yeah! It's for real. I'm on my way there. Hurry up!" Gwen said in an excited tone and ended the call.

As May stood there for a moment, trying to process the happy news, Maddie, who was about to go to the kitchen to prepare meals, heard everything.

"May," She grabbed May's shoulder, bringing her back to her senses. "Get a hold of yourself. I'll get Michelle, you get MJ."

"Yeah, yeah..." May dashed to MJ's room while Maddie went to wake up her daughter.

.

.

[MJ's room]

May entered MJ's room without knocking and saw the redhead reading a book. From the looks on her face, she haven't slept yet, the worry for her boyfriend keeping her mind occupied. Well, she's been suffering from Insomnia for the past few months, and on top of that now that she made a somewhat successful career in modeling and acting, she had to deal with all the show biz and fans and all that... MJ was on medication, but she sometimes skipped taking it.

"MJ, Peter woke up..." May broke the silence in the room, her voice trembling with happiness.

MJ instantly stood up. This is not what she expected. Her whole body was tingling. Did he really wake up?! She wanted to run, but for some reason, her legs were feeling a bit weak.

May rushed in and hugged her tightly, "Yeah, it isn't a dream. Gwen just called. Pete really woke up. We are going there, right now."

MJ almost melted in her Aunt May's embrace. He's alive, he's really alive! She finally accepted the reality. Her heart was racing as the hope of meeting Peter surged in her.

"Get dressed," May separated from her.

.

.

[Michelle's room]

Maddie knocked on the door of her daughter's room. She expected her to be still sleeping since she went to bed late yesterday, but Michelle opened the door.

"What?" She let out a large yawn as she scratched her messy hair.

"Peter woke up. Get ready. We are going to the lab, right now," Maddie's words made Michelle jolt up from her sleepy self as she blinked a couple of times trying to process her words.

"For real? You better not be joking this early. But you never joke, so he finally decided to get his butt out of that tube, huh?" Michelle's voice was a mix of emotions. Her arms were shaking in excitement.

After Peter's accident, Michelle took it upon herself to maintain Peter's stock accounts and all the financial management of the Women's Spa that the girls opened together. It was Peter's wish to open a Spa, so May helped out. In the present, May, Maddie, and Michelle run that spa resort. It keeps them busy. So, last night Michelle was going through the tax papers and transactions and forgot the time.

"Don't just stand here... Get dressed," Maddie shook her daughter by her shoulders.

"Got it, mom."

.

.

The group of four reached the lab after half an hour of drive, and all four of them stormed in like they were facing an alien invasion, leaving the guard dumbfounded. As they entered the waiting area, they saw Gwen and George anxiously sitting on the chairs and waiting.

Soon, Sue walked into the waiting area. Everyone greeted her. She smiled, "Glad that you could all come so soon."

She then patted May's shoulder, "Ok, I know you all want to rush in there and see Peter, but there are certain rules you are going to follow..."

Sue then told the group the rules that need to be followed in the presence of the patient. The patient was in a vulnerable condition, and any intense emotion might cause another collapse. They could go in a pair. And no hugging or any intense physical activities because Peter will need time to recover his health slowly. The doctors will keep him under their care and check on his condition for the next four days and if everything goes well, he'll be able to go home.

Everyone nodded, eager to go in and see the young man, "Then we will make arrangements accordingly. And be warned... His memory of that day will be a bit off because of the trauma, but it will get better. So, try not to talk about that day, alright?" Sue further informed. "So, sit tight. He'll wake up soon enough."

Everyone sat down patiently on the chairs after the Doctor exited the room. May, MJ, Maddie, Michelle, Gwen, and George waited impatiently. Soon a redhead girl entered the waiting area. She was wearing a red jacket and blue jeans. She walked toward May and sat on the empty chair beside her.

"Hey... Aunt May, right?" Wanda awkwardly greeted.

"You are..." May tried to remember the name and figure out how they became acquainted with each other, but her face didn't ring a bell.

"Wanda Maximoff," the girl introduced herself and shook hands with her, "I read his mind... All this time, he was only thinking about you all... He feels sorry for everything and kinda blames himself for being careless. So, when you meet him, try to go easy on him. Dude suffered too much..."

Wanda decided to lend Peter a hand, diffusing the heat from his back.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next, Ch: 117: The truth- No more lies

Ch: 118: Kingpin and Otto

Ch: 119: Happy Harem

Ch: 120: Pleasure & danger

Ch: 121: Gwen in danger

COMMENT17 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 118: NO MORE LIES

[Private room]

Peter manipulated his chi to make his body thin and appear weak. He even cast a layer of illusion magic to make it look like he is really weak.

"You ready?" Sue peeked in.

"Yeah, well, wish me luck," He said, lying down in a comfortable position.

"They already missed you. I hope they don't go insane and jump on you," Sue smiled. "Everyone is waiting."

"Thank you for everything, Miss Storm. Ok, let them in," Peter lay down on the bed. He was ready to act his part. Although he promised never to hide anything from his girls, there are certain things he prefers to stay hidden for now, mainly to avoid more misunderstandings.

His heart was racing and his palms were sweating with nervousness and fear.

He missed his family and his friends.

Although he knows his life changed a lot from the time of that explosion when he killed Green Goblin, he can't tell everyone that he has been awake for months and was training in Kamar Taj and he definitely doesn't want to explain the reason he never contacted them.

.

Sue pressed a button as the entrance of the chamber opened, letting in May and MJ first. "Take your time. I'll be just outside." She left the room.

Two pairs of soft yet trembling footsteps followed by the clacking of shoes were the sounds that met the ears of the young hero.

For a brief moment, everything seemed normal as the visitors' shadows crept across the door's frame as they walked into the room, casting their long shapes onto the wall. Peter lifted his head up as he turned toward the figures coming into the room to finally meet his eyes with the teary faces of his loving aunt and MJ.

"Peter..." May couldn't contain her happiness and affection as tears flowed out of her eyes.

"Hey, May... You look as beautiful as ever... MJ, why the long face? Wait! Did you gain a bit of weight?" Peter greeted them, putting on a smile as his nervousness ebbed away a little, his worries and anxiety replaced with his concern over the girls in front of him. It's been almost a year since he last saw them and from their expressions, he could tell how sad they were. He felt regretful for all the days he spent away and all the suffering he had caused them.

"You're an idiot," MJ complained as tears burst out of her eyes.

They walked toward the bed and sat on the chairs. May took his hand and softly whispered as she choked up, "Throwing a compliment as soon as you saw me? Even after all this time, you still got it in you..."

Her heart was jumping and her chest tightening, as May didn't know how to react to seeing him again after months, but it all melted into a puddle as she couldn't contain her emotions. She wants to hug him, kiss him, hold him close to her chest, and never let go. It was more difficult to restrain these emotions now that the joy of having him here before them made her want to cling to him, desperately trying to calm her down from all the days she lost him.

"You look thin," MJ observed.

"Hey, I heal fast. Give me a few days and your man will be as good as new. Actually, maybe even better!"

He brushed his aunt's tears from her eyes. After months of not being able to do so, it was a moment for him. "Stop crying now. I'm alright. And sorry for everything... I... I shouldn't have hid the truth from you guys."

"Hey, stop apologizing. You saved all those people and stopped Norman. Even the press were singing your praises. They are even calling you, a true hero. Can you believe even JJ praised your efforts? They even raised your statue after the news of your death leaked," May reassured him with a faint smile and a comforting rub on his head, her way of letting him know that he wasn't at fault.

"Well, most of it is due to Liz. She used fundraisers to raise money to build the statue," MJ added.

"Oh yeah. How is she doing? You girls didn't tell her about my spidey identity, right?" Peter asked, wiping away the tears from his aunt's eyes and then moving to wipe the redhead's tears off. He can't help, but notice how much his ladies have blossomed.

He wanted to hug them and stop lying to them, but at the same time, he was afraid.

"No, she doesn't know," MJ responded. "But considering the fact that she often visits you, if I'm not wrong, she might have a thing for you, Playboy."

MJ teasingly patted him on his shoulder.

"Yeah, yeah," Peter shrugged it off while awkwardly scratching the back of his neck, his shy smile failing to convince MJ.

"Look at him blushing," MJ pointed at his reddened cheeks.

They talked and joked for a while. Peter heard everything they went through for the past months. He learned about MJ's breakthrough in Hollywood and how she got millions of fans overnight after her movie broke the box office records.

He also learned about the spa May and Maddie opened together and it's exactly according to Peter's vision.

'Fuck it! Can't lie to them anymore,' Peter felt guilt for concealing so much from them.

"Say, what would you do if you learned that I woke up two or three months ago and all this before you is nothing but an act?" Peter suddenly asked.

May and MJ looked at him with surprised and confused eyes.

"What do you mean?" May furrowed her brows, unsure whether Peter was joking or not.

"Haaa... Damn! I... Call Gwen and the others who know about my identity," He jumped down from the bed. He released the spell and manipulated his chi to heal his thin body back to normal. "I don't want to lie anymore, sorry for all that. I'll explain it... So, let them in."

.

.

Gwen, Michelle, and Maddie entered the room. Wanda and Sue followed them in. George was waiting outside. Now, that all the girls who knew his secret identity were there, Peter decided to lay it all out, the truth about what actually happened. He caused enough pain to the people he cares about, no more...

Peter explained how Wanda saved him after the explosion and took him to Kamar Taj where he was in a suspended state for eight months or so and when he finally woke up, he wasn't in a state where he could move his body. He told them everything that happened after that and about the reason why he hadn't contacted them all this time. He also told them how he wanted to only focus on training to master his power so that another similar incident wouldn't occur in the future.

And he finally, confessed that he was afraid that his power might go berserk and hurt those around him, so he made that decision on his own and was afraid to face them after so much time had passed.

"Well, there you have it, the truth," Peter sighed.

The girls stared at Peter for a few seconds with dumbfounded gazes after hearing everything he said. Their brains processed every word he spoke as silence filled the room. The tension in the air was so thick that it was suffocating.

May hugged him tightly as she cried her heart out. Gwen, Michelle, and Maddie, also joined in the group hug.

Wanda and Sue just stood there near the door with a smile.

"See, told you, he's bad at lying," Wanda teased Sue.

"Yeah, yeah, you won the bet," Sue shook her head as she took out a hundred-dollar bill and handed it to Wanda.

.

.

After a while, they calmed down...

Gwen punched his gut hard, causing Peter to bend forward in pain. "That's for making us worry," She wiped away her tears.

"Oouch! Ok. I deserve that..." Peter rubbed his stomach. Gwen hit him pretty hard and although it didn't hurt, it didn't bother Peter because he understood very well that it was due to Gwen's pent-up anger and frustration.

Michelle took this chance and did something unexpected. She grabbed Peter's cheeks and kissed him hard, pushing him on the bed and saddling on top of him. Peter was caught off guard, but after realizing what was happening, he didn't resist and instead enjoyed the kiss.

"Uhm~ Haa~" Michelle moaned as little as she pulled back, "You owe me two... No, three more dates and lots of kisses, Mr. Rebirth. I missed you..."

Peter smiled awkwardly as he nodded in agreement. He looked at the baffled faces of his other girls, who stood there with a glint of jealousy on their faces.

May wanted to kiss and hug him first, but she was being considerate and was kinda hiding her relationship with Peter. The girls knew about that, but still, she felt it awkward. Gwen and MJ, both were gunning for the kiss and were glancing at each other to see who would take the first step. It was like a war of speed. But before they could move, Michelle took the opening and stole the limelight.

"Damn you, Michelle. That was underhanded.. Tsk," Gwen cursed in her mind as she clicked her tongue in annoyance.

"You sneaky brat," MJ pulled Michelle down from Peter's top.

Peter noticed that and was amused. 'Haha! These girls...' He thought.

Maddie shook her head with a smile.

"Well, that went better than I expected. I was expecting angry shouts and punches thrown at me," Peter scratched the back of his neck as he awkwardly laughed it off.

"We'll save that for later. We are too happy to get mad at you. But don't think we will let you off easily," May glared at him.

"That's right. You gotta work hard to make up for the time you disappeared and worried us," Gwen chimed in.

Michelle and Maddie nodded their heads repeatedly to emphasize their points.

Peter awkwardly laughed it off. He knew very well that he had dug himself into a grave. They are gonna suck him dry now slowly and every day till he makes up for the time he made them worry. 'I just hope my super endurance and stamina holds... Oh boy!'

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 118: Kingpin and Otto

Ch: 119: Happy Harem

Ch: 120: Pleasure & danger

Ch: 121: Gwen in danger

Ch: 122: Frank, Gwen & Peter

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Xcalibur_Xc

Now, this is what a harem should be like. All so understanding, and just waiting to drain him dry.

COMMENT15 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 119: KINGPIN AND OTTO

While Peter was enjoying his reunion with his girls, the news of his survival reached some people's ears who were after his incomplete project.

Kingpin's body was already broken down. The poison in his body affected his nervous system and bones, corroding them. He searched for mutants with poison abilities and tried to extract the poison, although they succeeded in extracting some of it, the toxin in his body had already done the damage and had penetrated every organ in his body. Even his blood became poisonous.

Regular blood transfusion extended his life for a few months, then organ replacement also helped, but there's only so much a human body can endure. He spent a lot of money and precious items in search of cures, but not even one was able to heal the wounds of the corrosion, just stabilized it and slowed down the process of its deterioration.

Fisk was at his limit and a mere inch away from his imminent death. His once big, powerful, and majestic frame, was nothing, but a mere shadow of the body he once was. A dying patient lying on his deathbed was all that remains of Fisk.

The advanced life support was the only thing keeping him alive. The doctors concluded that Fisk barely had a year of life left before his end. That realization made his blood boil and his mind numb in agony. When faced with his mortality, he fell into the sea of despair and misery, looking forward to his death to free himself of this suffering, this endless cycle of torture.

Despite his grave condition, Fisk was able to retain his consciousness through sheer willpower. He wanted to tear apart Osborn, but when he heard that Spiderman and Osborn got caught up in an explosion during their confrontation and how they both died, the last bit of strength he could summon was expended in his fit of anger. He failed to strangle Osborn to death with his bare hands, that's the only regret he had left in his mind at the moment.

As Fisk was waiting for his death, one of his trusted doctors gave him news of new implants that might be able to help him extend his lifespan. According to the doctor, if they somehow manage to get their hands on the complete blueprints of the implants, or the product itself, they will be able to operate on him and graft his body with the cybernetics, preventing any further decay of his body.

However, Fisk will lose his humanity and become a cyborg and since the technology is unfinished and new, the chance of his survival after the operation would be less than twenty percent, but considering his situation, that twenty percent was much better than his nearing end.

He ordered his men to do whatever was necessary to get their hands on that technology. Then, they tracked down Peter Parker, only to discover that he got caught up in an accident and is now in the Fantastic Four's care. To make things worse, Susan Storm closed Peter's project and hid it somewhere safe.

Kingpin understood that getting his hands on the implants would be nearly impossible as long as Sue was protecting them. But he didn't give up. He sent many mutants and his veteran people to find it, but the security placed within the Baxter Building was too much for them to handle and they were either caught or killed.

Finally, when he was at his wit's end and had barely a month or two left to live, the news of Peter Parker waking up reached his ears. He immediately ordered his henchmen to kidnap Peter Parker and bring him in. If they failed to capture Peter, then they were ordered to go after his family, friends, girls anyone close to him.

"Wesley, failure isn't an option. I couldn't finish Norman, but the one who put me into this state is still roaming out there and it hurts my soul, thinking of leaving without bringing that scum to his knees and tearing him apart, then killing everyone that matters to him. Leave nothing behind of his life. The pain he's inflicted upon me, ten times, no, a hundred times more, should be returned back to him. But I can't do it in my state. I need Parker's help. Bring me Parker or his family. Do whatever is necessary," Fisk said through the respirator connected to him while speaking into the intercom.

"Yes, boss, just leave this to me," James Wesley answered before leaving the room.

On his way, James dialed Emma's number, "Miss Frost, capture Peter Parker, alive, without any harm, and bring him to our main base. Failure isn't an option. Do whatever is necessary. You have 1 week."

After giving his order, he disconnected the call and called a dozen of Fisk's finest assassins to kidnap Peter's family, friends, and girls. In case, Peter refuses to help them, he can just threaten the lives of Peter's loved ones to bend him to his will. With the life of his boss at stake, as his right-hand man, James refused to let him die or watch the downfall of the empire he helped to build up from scratch.

...

[Location: Otto Octavius's house]

After the failed experiment and the sudden power outage, Otto's tentacles got permanently grafted with his spinal cord. He's been trying to remove them and disconnect them from his spine, but his previous failed attempt to separate his tentacles from his body. Although he can't move his body anymore, the four tentacles on his back act as an extension of his body. But the thing is they don't listen to his commands and he has been hearing weird voices in his head.

The worst part isn't only that.

When Otto was examining the inhibitor chip on his neck, he noticed that the chip was partially damaged and he suffered partial brain damage. He tried to recreate the chip, but the voices in his head sabotaged him.

They began whispering weird things to him, about controlling the world and helping him reach his true potential. The voice even urged him to trust it and open up.

To clear his mind, Otto drank alcohol and slept, only to wake hours later and realize that he slept for one full day. The voices were gone, but the tentacles still refused to listen to his commands. He could tell that he hadn't got much time. He could suppress the voices and his tentacles for a limited time by giving himself EMP shocks, which helps him calm the voices and return control over his mind. But the pain was too much.

He needs a neural implant, the superior version of his inhibitor chip that Peter was working on before his accident to completely remove the influence of the tentacle in his head. But just like Fisk, he also failed to infiltrate the Baxter Building. He barely escaped after a failed attempt and almost got exposed, that's why his attempt at obtaining that technology was cut short.

Just like Fisk, Otto is desperate to get a hold of that technology to free his mind from the control of the metal tentacles. That's when he heard that Peter Parker woke up from his comatose state, a ray of light shined upon him. He knew that Peter wouldn't be sharing his inventions with him and in the past he had also refused to work with him, so, Otto decided to kidnap Peter and force him to create a neural implant for him and after achieving his goal, he planned to kill Peter, of course not before torturing him to death.

"I'll kill that kid. Yes!" Otto looked at one of his tentacles, "Yes, I know. He is too dangerous to be left alive. But yes... Yes, you are right... Why don't we make him work for us in confinement? We can also nab his family and force him to work for me. He will invent and I'll take them as my own... Brilliant... Amazing..."

As Otto was talking with one of his tentacles, the voice whispered a different set of ideas and plans in his head. He thought he was in control, but he didn't even realize that it was his mechanical arms that were using him as a host to gain back their full control and autonomy. They were also the reason behind the voice Otto had been hearing and also the ones who planted the false idea that his brain was damaged and he needed a neural implant to stop the voices.

Otto knew that it wouldn't be easy to capture Peter because now that he woke up with the Fantastic Four's help, he might be working with them. This means, there will be tight security around him. He needs to approach the situation with caution.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 119: Happy Harem

Ch: 120: Pleasure & danger

Ch: 121: Gwen in danger

Ch: 122: Frank, Gwen & Peter

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Xcalibur_Xc

NO CHAPTER TOMORROW. I NEED A BREAK.

COMMENT14 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 120: HAPPY HAREM

[Peter's first person POV]

[Baxter Building] [Medic ward]

To avoid suspicions, Sue suggested to discharge me after two more days. And I'm so glad to see everyone happy. I should have just come up clean from the start. Now the main problem I'm facing... You see, the girls are discussing among themselves who should stay with me tonight. Since we are going with the story to avoid suspicions, a family member should stay to make things look convincing. But they are having a battle royal to decide the winner, which I won't step in because I don't want to cause an internal conflict.

Just don't ask me who I want to stay with me tonight. It doesn't matter what I say. In the end, there won't be an actual answer and just a 'Hahaha' and the argument will continue.

This is the consequence of having a harem.

Good luck me.

The girls turned toward me. May, MJ, Gwen, and Michelle approached me, standing before the bed while Maddie stood a little distance. They glared at each other fiercely. This doesn't seem to be heading in a good direction...

"Say, Peter, who do you want to stay tonight?" The girls turned toward me as Gwen spoke, wearing a competitive smile.

"Ah, me? Ah... How... Hmmmm... You want me to choose?" I rubbed my forehead and cleared my throat. Why the heck are you asking me and looking at me like that? Go and figure it out among yourselves, is what I would have liked to say, but if I did... There was no doubt that the rest of them would eat me alive after my discharge. That would be fun and all, but the heavy air around the girls is telling me another story...

It's good to see them getting along with each other. I'm glad that they aren't against my harem idea. But... Oh, man...

"Yeah... We are asking you and whoever you choose, they will stay with you and take care of you. And others will be ok with it," MJ grinned, crossing her arms over her chest with a slight smile.

"You know what to do, Parker," Michelle narrowed her eyes with a sly smirk.

"Well, I know where this is going so, I'm not gonna step into that old trap. So, Maddie's gonna stay here since we don't have that kind of relationship and she's my girlfriend's mom, so you can rest assured. Go home. I'll be discharged within three days. Then, we can have all the fun we want," I declared my decision with a simple smile as my eyes went toward Maddie who was standing near the door.

"MOM!" Michelle glanced back and forth between Maddie and me. Then, she rushed over to her mom, "Don't tell me... You too?!" She pointed at her and me.

"What?! No! Why the heck would you think that?" Maddie felt speechless and her face became hot. She had an indescribable feeling inside, 'Does Peter find me attractive? Wait... What am I thinking... Stupid woman!' she bit her lip as her heart skipped a beat.

"Then why are you blushing?" Michelle exclaimed.

"What? I'm not blushing. Stop being paranoid," Maddie tried her best to hide her face with a slightly awkward laugh, turning her head to the left and avoiding looking at anyone's eyes. "Besides, you think I'll steal my daughter's boyfriend? Yeah, I know, he has you good-looking young girls wrapped around his fingers. Do you really think he'll be interested in me, a woman past her prime? Have some faith in your mom, Michelle."

"Isn't he in a relationship with May? She and you are around the same age, right? So, I wonder what are the chances that you and him..."

Michelle was about to finish her sentence, but MJ ran behind her and closed her mouth. She knew Michelle was competitive, but she had never seen her this jealous before.

"Someone's jealous," May chimed in with a sly smirk.

Not you too, May.

"What can I say, I'm just born with natural beauty and a good body," May added, as she climbed on the bed. She crawled behind me and clasped her arms around my neck. Then, pushed her big boobs against the back of my head. "So can you blame him for falling for me? And you girls already know how good he is and his body... Ohh!" She ran her palm over my chest, "Can you blame me for falling for him?"

Ah! I missed this nice feeling...

"I'm not gonna lose, Pete~ You better be ready when you get back home," She whispered in my ears and planted a kiss on my cheek.

May, May, May, May, and May... You won't make this easy for me, right? And you just love to tease, don't you?

Well, the battle of words between the ladies continued for another half an hour, before they settled down. And before going home, they left with a couple of whispers in my ears.

"You missed my debut. So, when you get back, take some time out of your busy schedule because we are going to watch all the series and movies and ads that I acted in," MJ demanded.

"Of course, I'll. I wouldn't miss it for the world, and I can't wait to..." Before I could continue, she pressed her lips on mine, shutting me down. We kissed for a moment.

"I can't too... I'm gonna rub it out tonight. Wanna see?" MJ whispered with a sly grin.

"Ahem!" I cleared my throat, "Just tape it because I got a better plan."

Next was Gwen, "I upgraded your old suits. And I can't wait for you to wear them and fuck me on your web swing. God knows, how many times I've masturbated with your pictures. So, mister, you better be ready..."

"Oh, Gwen, I'm going to take your ass this time. So, I want it wet and ready. Who knows? I might sneak into your room and fuck you then and there. I'm pretty sure you'd like it," I replied as I cupped her butt and gave a slight squeeze.

"Do it. You have my permission to fuck me whenever you want," She said softly after a little peck on my lips.

After her, Michelle walked to me, "I expect our next date to be in our spa resort. Only two of us and the rest, I'll tell you later. Although the girls won't want to join us, you might feel it might get pretty wild so, better prepare yourself for something extra spicy~" She hugged me tight, and kissed my cheeks, "I missed you, Mr. Rebirth. Don't ever disappear on us again."

"Sorry. It won't happen again. As for our next date, spa resort it is, and speaking of something extra spicy..." Before I could continue, she put her palm over my mouth.

"That's a surprise. Don't you dare say a single word about it, Parker" She hissed.

Hahaha! I'm glad to see her same as usual.

They left the room with Maddie alone in the room.

Oh, if you are wondering where Wanda and Sue are... Well, Wanda wanted to explore the building, so both the girls went for a stroll, leaving us to our own devices.

"Haaa..." I sighed in relief as I sank back on the bed. I glance toward Maddie, "How long are you going to stand there?"

"Sorry, but, if you don't mind me asking, how did you manage to get all of them to fall for you?" Maddie walked toward the chair near the bed, sat on it, and held onto her face as she rested her elbows on the bed.

"Humm... Good question. Now that I think of it, I wonder how?" I lay on the bed facing her.

"I mean, I know you two aren't related by blood, but isn't it kinda awkward to do it with your aunt?" She whispered.

"You have no idea how pleasureful it is to break such taboos and enjoy life. You get only one short life which might end at any point. You have to grab onto what life gives and treasure every moment, or else one day you might regret it forever..." I paused, sighing before continuing, "I learned this the hard way, Maddie. That is why I've taken this approach. What happened till now taught me that at any point, something can occur that might just leave a permanent scar for the rest of my life. And so I won't make the same mistake and waste the time I've been given."

"Then..." She leaned forward. Our faces were so close. We can feel each other's breath, "I want to grasp this opportunity. I won't be a thorn in my daughter's way, neither will I ask you to prioritize me. I know I ain't in my youth days anymore and I'm not as fit as those young ladies. But if you need to release your tension or frustration, use me however you like."

I pulled her by her chin closer to my face until we were inches away, staring into her eyes.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 120: Pleasure & danger

Ch: 121: Gwen in danger

Ch: 122: Frank, Gwen & Peter

Ch: 123: The old duo

Ch: 124: Spidey vs Doc Ock

COMMENT14 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 121: PLEASURE & DANGER

I pulled her by her chin closer to my face until we were inches away, staring into her eyes.

"I don't know what's up with you mature women and your self-confidence. Jealous of young girls, saying you ain't in your youth days without even knowing what a bombshell you are," I brushed my thumb over her lower lips. Maddie sucked in a sharp breath. "Have you taken a good look in the mirror? Not a single wrinkle on your face. A figure that makes any woman, regardless of their age, envious, and yet, you call yourself not in your youth days?"

"You are just trying to flatter me, aren't you, Peter?" Maddie smiled shyly, but there was doubt in her eyes.

"Oh yeah? You really don't know what I mean?" I raised an eyebrow as a mischievous grin emerged from the corner of my mouth. She didn't seem to buy into my words and looked pretty skeptical. Maybe, she is still worried, which is cute. I can tell that she isn't used to having a man talking to her, like the way I am, and complimenting her. Well, can't blame her. Her husband was a sick fuck, so, the poor woman never received such treatment from any guy.

This is where I can come and pay her back for all her hard work by praising her beautiful looks and ravishing her body and showing her what she deserved for so many years. So, I leaned forward and started kissing her softly. This took her off-guard as her eyes went wide with a surprised expression. My fingers traced down from her lower lip to her slender neck to her right shoulder and landed on her tits, "Tell me." I parted a bit, but our lips were still touching, "Was I just flattering you?"

I could feel Maddie gulping as her lips started shaking. Her eyes were closed and her heart was beating faster.

"Such big breasts," My hands groped at her firm tits. My fingers slid underneath the fabric and wrapped around her soft naked tits. My fingers sank deep into her huge milky melons. Maddie yelped in pleasure, the anticipation overwhelming her, "No bra on in front of me. Even with a slightly loose top like that, you haven't worn one?"

She simply nodded in agreement as she gazed into my eyes.

I used my magic to create a barrier around the room, to prevent any unnecessary cameras from recording us or people from entering or disturbing us. I wouldn't want Sue or Wanda or anyone to come barging in now, ruining the moment between me and this poor lonely woman.

"Strip. Show me your body," I said as I softly grabbed her throat and pushed her back. A sharp breath of excitement escaped Maddie's mouth when she realized she was about to experience the pleasure she craved for. A feeling she yearned to receive from her asshole of a husband, but never could get.

Maddie began to strip before me without any resistance or hesitation. As she took her clothes off, a beautiful naked body appeared. Such soft and smooth white skin... She got curves in the proper places that a mature lady should possess. She got a nice landing strip bush that was neatly maintained and her pussy lips were tightly shut with a slight wetness visible. Her big boobs were just like May's, maybe a bit bigger. Her nipples were erect and pointing as if begging me to have a taste. As my eyes roamed further down her perfect hourglass body, I couldn't wait to see her bubbly butt.

"Turn around," I ordered. Maddie obeyed without complaint and presented her plump butt cheeks. Those cheeks... I have to admit, this bubbly butt is divine. One can see a natural twerk movement in these as they jiggled and bounced with the slightest hint of movement. There wasn't anything artificially enhanced here. All-natural.

"So, what do you think?" Maddie asked with an awkward smile. She's horny and shy, alright.

"I told you that you have nothing to worry about," I whispered in her ear as I hugged her from behind after taking off my clothes and my right hand cupped her left boob, "Nice melons, aren't they?" My cock pressed between her buttcheeks as I played with her big boobs, feeling her hard nipple scraping against my palm.

"Oh! Is that...?" She jolts up a bit as I slide my cock between her thighs, making her rub it gently. "Mmm," She started getting wet as the head of my cock rubbed against her pussy lips, brushing her clitoris every now. I didn't reply and continued to kiss and nibble around her neck and ear lobes.

She also took the initiative to move her hips and grinded harder on my cock. Each of us was moaning in pleasure from the amazing sexual stimulation. Her pussy was dripping juices that started covering my balls as they slapped against her thighs.

"Anh.. hh... Mmh, Ahnn.. Haaa.." Maddie began gasping when my other hand moved down to her pussy. I began to play with her clit. My thumb circled the engorged bean and stroked it from side to side, up and down. Her ass lifted my cock up, her entrance rubbing and grinding its shaft as I attacked her pussy.

"Look at you. Grinding on your daughter's boyfriend's cock as you gasp and moan. And you are dripping wet," I chuckled with a sadistic smirk, "Aren't you a slut?"

"N-N.. I'm not!" She quickly denied, "I'm... just... uuu."

"Just what? Depraved milf who wants to feel a real man for once? Want to live her own life again?" I chuckled again.

"Ah...! Ohh..! I, I, I've never...! Ooh..!" Maddie's gasps and moans increased as she could not answer. Her entrance tightened with pleasure, sending jolts of arousal and shivering sensations throughout her body.

"Tell me you want my young cock in your pussy," I breathed in her ear, "Beg."

She shuddered in pleasure when the words entered her head and heard the demand I made of her. "N..!" Maddie suddenly bit her tongue and bit back her pleasured sobs as a mini climax overtook her.

"Come on, Maddie. This cock isn't going in if you don't beg. A depraved horny milf like you wouldn't mind begging a young man like me for sex," I teased as I stopped playing with her clit.

"Haa...! Haa..!" Maddie took the chance to recover her bearings and tried to calm down while my hand rested on her pussy, preventing her climaxes to occur. "I want your young cock. I want you to ram it deep inside and break me."

Her soaking cunt leaked love juices. Maddie couldn't believe what had happened to her. It was both arousing and thrilling as she discovered a whole new her. Her body was trembling with desire. I started playing with her pussy again, intensifying her urges, and then I slide my cock into her pussy and hugged her tightly from behind.

Fuck! She's tight and this standing position from behind is not bad, I mused in my head.

My grip tightened on her big, sexy boobs as I pistoned her pussy hard and fast. It was a heavenly feeling. Finally, some pleasure after almost a year of dry run.

I pulled her up in my arms. Her arms went around my neck as her legs clasped around my waist and my cock went back into her pussy.

Slappp! Slappp! Slapppp! Our body parts are slapped together with every hard, wet stroke.

Her tits jiggled and her nipples rubbed against my chest.

I grabbed her butt cheeks and began to fuck her hard. Her hot, soft cunt caressed, hugged, and milked my throbbing shaft, making me almost explode then and there.

"S-s..! T..!" A small moan escaped her open mouth with each impact between our bodies. "Mummm!~" She pressed her lips against me. She could only grunt and groan and pant as her pussy was being conquered. Maddie never thought this was how a true woman would feel.

"W..! Ah..!" She moaned loudly in my mouth as we kissed hard. Our tongues tangled in the act and swirled together, dancing and twirling with the taste of sweet honey, with each passing second. I felt her vaginal walls pulsate and quivered in my member, with my shaft throbbing against the warmth. "I'm close," She was quick to say, feeling the heat increase within her loins.

"Me too, baby," I hissed as I rammed her repeatedly in a frenzy.

"Please cum with me," She whispered as we both continued our kiss with renewed vigor.

I pushed her down on the bed, took her in the missionary position, and took her deep and hard. Then, her hips started bucking beneath my weight. I pounded into her spasming wet cunt with quick hard strokes. I pressed her hips into the bed, driving my cock deep inside the convulsing hot tunnel of her pussy, "Almost there... Almost... Almost!" Maddie arched her back to take me in fully, she wrapped her ankles behind my hips and thrust upward, wanting me even deeper and deeper. "Here it co-..oohhhh!" My cock exploded with thick gooey streams of cream.

Maddie cried out in ecstasy as her whole body trembled beneath me. "That's it! Give me every last bit of cum," She gasped.

I made long, slow thrusts, allowing the semen to be fully squeezed out. Her inner muscles milked me for more.

Maddie glanced towards me, and I found her with a satisfied smile.

"Wha- Why are you still hard?" She asked feeling my still rock-hard cock in her pussy.

"Because you are too good to stop now. Haven't had this feeling in so long," I flashed a smile and said, "That doesn't mean that you've reached your limit, do you? I think you still have some rounds left."

"I can still go for hours," She grinned playfully.

I gave her a teasing look, "Let's go, then. I want you to ride me. Don't hold back... Just let it all go and enjoy."

As so, we continued to enjoy each other while drowning in lust...

.

.

.

[3rd person POV]

As May drove back home, two spy drones followed them from a safe distance...

Far away, Otto sat in his lab, watching the car. He also sent a drone after Gwen.

"Gwen Stacy," He turned his attention toward her. Since she was driving alone after dropping his dad at NYPD, in Otto's eyes, a single target is better than multiple targets. Capturing Gwen would be easier and would attract less attention since she's alone. "Sorry, but I have no choice. If I were to control Peter Parker, I'm gonna need you."

An evil smile formed on his face as the drones started approaching Gwen and her vehicle...

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 16 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 121: Gwen in danger

Ch: 122: Frank, Gwen & Peter

Ch: 123: The old duo

Ch: 124: Spidey vs Doc Ock

Ch: 125: Wolves

COMMENT13 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 122: GWEN IN TROUBLE

[3rd person POV]

Unknown to the danger lurking behind her, Gwen drove away happily. She dropped her dad at NYPD and then made her way toward the mall. She'd learned to cook and couldn't wait for Peter to taste her first cooked dinner. She's gonna buy some ingredients and then practice. He'll be back home in three days and she can't wait to impress him.

The drone followed her to the mall, watching her every movement from a safe distance.

"Oh, come on," Gwen looked around for a parking spot, but could not find a free space to park her car. In the end, she decided to park in the next block in the underground parking. As soon as she got out of her car after parking, a dart came flying at her and hit her arm. "Wha-?!" Her vision went blurry the moment she felt a slight sting. Before Gwen's knees gave out, she quickly threw one of the two spider bugs that she always carried as a memento under her car and swallowed the other one before falling to the ground.

'What's going on?' She wondered, her consciousness fading away fast. She didn't have much time as another dart flew through the air and struck her. She mustered every ounce of her strength and pulled out one of the darts before she lost consciousness completely and her body went limp.

A van screeched to a stop right beside her limp body. Two figures in a black cloak jumped out and opened the back doors. They dragged her unconscious body into the back of the van and made a hasty retreat...

.

.

[Frank's base]

Frank was busy cleaning his guns when suddenly his tab suddenly flashed with a beeping noise. It wasn't supposed to ring ever again since this is the tab he used to contact Spiderman, exclusively. Spiderman configured it for a safe line of connection. But he died months ago in the Green Goblin's hideout, then how the heck is it beeping? He put his gun down and walked up to the desk.

He has been charging it every now and then... Maybe in the hope that one day it'll beep again. But he'd given up on that hope, at least, till now.

Frank touched the locked screen, and the device scanned his face and fingerprints and then unlocked itself, allowing him access. The map of New York opened and two signals from Spider bugs showed up. One was somewhat close to his place. While the other one was just starting to move.

His eyebrows knitted together in confusion.

Who is it? His heart jumped with hope. The guilt that was eating him away for months due to his failure has once again assaulted him.

"Spidey, is it possible...?" Hope filled his voice even though his logic screamed, 'It isn't him.' Still, his hands hovered above the two blinking signals for a couple of seconds.

His hands were trembling.

Frank clenched his fists as he strapped on his armor and put on his regular clothes above it. Then he took his handguns and rushed to the garage. He won't be failing this time. Even if his senses screamed it was the enemy's ploy, and it may have been foolish to fall for it so easily, he has decided to leave no stone unturned and make sure by his own eyes before drawing any conclusions.

He opened the door of his Mustang and jumped in the driver's seat. As he ignited the engine, the tires screeched to the ground as his Mustang raced through the streets and out of the city.

He followed the beacon to the parking lot and found the bug under a car. He searched the car and found Gwen's ID.

"Gwen Stacy, George's daughter!" Frank mumbled as he searched the car, but didn't find anything interesting, "Why do you have a spider bug, Gwen Stacy?" He looked around the area. "Humm..." His eyes caught a small dart-like object lying nearby. He bent down to check. He picked the dart up and examined it.

Sniff!Frank sniffed the dart. The scent coming out of it was familiar. He often uses this type of dart tranquilizer during his solo runs. One is enough to knock out anyone and the thugs from the underbelly of NY use that stuff to kidnap or rob someone without raising an alert. He then walked toward the entrance and noticed tire burns on the concrete ground.

He touched the burning tire marks, the freshness told him the trail was still hot and they weren't that far.

Frank played the scenario of what happened here in his mind. He could clearly imagine someone shooting darts at Gwen and kidnapping her afterward.

"Damn," Frank hurriedly rushed to his car and began to track down the other spider bug, leading to her location.

.

.

Frank followed the beacon across the river to Brooklyn.

There was some kind of drilling work going on that was making an annoying noise. And this area had a lot of trees growing inside the premises which provided good cover. Frank decided to park his Mustang far enough not to catch the guards' attention and walked the rest of his way to his destination on foot.

His brows furrowed as the track led him to an abandoned industrial area, which belonged to Octavius Industries and was abandoned after a failed experiment caused a massive explosion. But they have been building this place once again.

He looked around and saw the construction work going on. The trucks are coming and going, carrying some heavy materials and work equipment. He turned his eyes to the abandoned building. The whole area was barricaded to keep anyone away and the gate was heavily guarded. The guard checked the truck's papers and let them inside before closing the gate.

"Now why would Otto kidnap Gwen? This doesn't make any sense," Frank looked around and started sneaking inside from a gap in the barricades.

The guards patrolling the area were gossiping among themselves every now and then.

"Just how long do we have to put on these weird ass clothes," One of them grumbled while scratching his arms.

"Till our payday," Another guard mumbled.

"We don't even get free booze?" The first guard muttered. "Tsk. So stupid."

"What?"

"Huh?"

"Nothing."

"This guy!" The other guard sighed and shook his head and they resumed their patrol duties.

Walking among the construction equipment, Frank finally hid under one of the vans while the guards changed positions, giving him a window to sneak past the second crane.

Using the construction vehicles for a cover, he silently ran, hid, and avoided the security details patrolling the ground. After successfully arriving at the second crane, he hid behind a concrete block and waited for the guard to pass by his location. The security was too tight and it's even harder to sneak in the morning when there are more people around. He just needed an opportunity to go deeper inside.

"Have you seen the boss? I tell you, he isn't normal. I mean, those tentacles-like arms on his back... Eeww! It's like one of those tentacle hentai stuff. Creepy and disturbing at the same time. Makes me wanna puke my guts out," One of the two guards complained.

"You tell me. Those freaky arms are strong as hell. They can crush metal bars like toothpicks. And those long razor-sharp claws... I hear he killed one of his men after the accident. Maybe he lost it," The second guard said.

"Oh, I didn't know that. But, something fishy is going on in there. I mean, why the heck did he go as far as to kidnap a girl? She's George Stacy's daughter. If the NYPD learns about this... they'll come knocking on our doors. And I don't want to stick long enough to get caught by those cops. The payment is supposed to be tonight. I'm getting out of here tonight with or without it. I ain't taking any chances," The first guard sighed.

"Dude, same. I hope I don't get sucked by the octopus-man. Though, his pay isn't so bad," the second guard chortled. "But then again, there's a new chick in town, her name's Yuri Watanabe. News is, she took down several of Hammerhead's deals and hideouts. I just don't want her to sniff around here and encounter us in the name of justice."

They passed by Frank's location. The moment they stepped into his peripherals, he made his move and attacked them. His punches slammed their heads against each other, instantly knocking them out cold.

After dragging their unconscious bodies under a construction tent. He removed their clothes and replaced them with his own. These clothes will help him disguise and enter the base.

Frank walked around, taking mental notes, he pretended to search the area as if he were patrolling the area. But he was observing the guards' actions, memorizing the position of every surveillance camera, and their patrol routes, so he could get out in case things get out of hand.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 122: Frank, Gwen & Peter

Ch: 123: The old duo

Ch: 124: Spidey vs Doc Ock

Ch: 125: Wolves

Ch: 126: Nasty Sue

COMMENT12 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 123: FRANK, GWEN & PETER

Frank learned many things while walking around.

The warehouse is just one of their hideouts, and the majority of the workers here are just ordinary men. But the ones pretending to be guards are just street thugs whom Otto lured in with money and booze. It wasn't hard to disguise among them due to their loose lips. He only needs to pretend to act friendly and they'll start telling all the stuff they heard from Otto.

He learned that Otto has four metal tentacle arms on his back that work as his arms and legs, plus they are as powerful as to crush a metal bar with ease. As for why he kidnapped Gwen, no one knows about that. All they know is that they are going to get paid tonight and then, they will leave.

Frank was amazed at how careless and incompetent they were. They weren't really interested in guarding and seemed to take this job half-assed, as their first instinct was to drink or play cards when nothing was happening, despite how careful Otto seemed to be in hiding his identity and planning something bad.

He waited for the night before he sneaked inside the building. From what he heard, Otto had a lab on the third floor where he conducted experiments. Frank walked past the thugs guarding the front door, he blended with the others in a guard's outfit. And it wasn't long before he reached the elevator and ascended up to the third floor.

The whole floor was empty and a quiet hiss echoed down the empty halls.

.

.

[Meanwhile]

Gwen opened her eyes only to find herself strapped to a machine. She tried to move her body and free her arms, but she soon realized they had bound her to some kind of weird machine, tightly with metal restraints. She felt a piercing pain behind her head.

"Goddamn, this freaking hurts," she complained, letting out a painful groan, as her consciousness was somewhat cloudy, "Why does it hurt so much?" Her entire body felt extremely weak and she couldn't focus, though the pain that seemed to constantly torture her was fading a bit.

Gwen shook her head and opened her eyes. Before her, stood a man with four mechanical tentacles on his back, fixing something inside a metallic capsule. The man turned around and noticed her, then grinned.

"Oh, you are awake," He said. His mechanical claws ripped and squeezed, creating sparks and embers that flew across the air. "Sorry for the discomfort, Miss Stacy," His tentacles continued to work on their own on that machine.

"Mr. Octavius?!" Gwen's voice echoed with surprise and dread, recognizing the man's face. "What the hell is going on?" She was confused by Otto's actions. She used to follow Otto's articles and even attended many expositions hosted by him. How could a renowned and promising scientist like him be doing something like this?

"I'm so sorry. But I don't have a choice. I'm losing my sanity, you see," Otto explained as he turned back to the metal machine in front of him, using his mechanical arms to adjust the settings and start the machine again, "I need Peter's neural implant to bring these arms under control. Right now, I'm barely holding on thanks to the backup security measures that I created back then, holding the rogue AI controlling these arms at bay. But soon, it will break out and control will be out of my hands forever,"

"What are you saying?" Gwen asked fearfully. 'Damn it! Those arms look dangerous. I just hope someone tracks down that spider bot. Peter's in Baxter Building, and he doesn't have his gadgets. So, even if the spider bot is active, he won't know how I'm in danger here.'

"I just need Peter to build me a neural implant and then..." Otto looked back at Gwen with a sinister smile, "...I'll have him build whatever I want for the rest of his life. And I'm pretty sure he'll do it if his girlfriend's head is on the line. Right, Gwen? Hmm?" He chuckled gleefully, savoring the moment before he stopped working. "If that doesn't work. Then, I'll have to disturb his precious aunt and those girls living in his house. So, don't you worry, Gwen. I've figured it all out," Otto cackled as he resumed fiddling with the machine.

"Mr. Octavius, please let me go. This isn't the right way," Gwen attempted to reason. "Why do you need to blackmail and threaten Peter? Why kidnap me? There has to be another way. You don't have to stoop so low!" She shouted with indignation, pulling against her restraints in panic.

"If there was any other way, I wouldn't have done this. I'm really sorry, Gwen. But soon the backup will be running out, and I'm no match for the power of an AI. Besides, as I said, Parker will live as my slave for the rest of his life. Now, shush and just lay there, while I build new upgrades for my arms because I'm pretty sure things will get heated up soon enough since the Fantastic Four won't let their precious Peter fall into my hands," Otto ignored her, and focused on the machine and his work, since he was short on time.

'This retard. Capture Peter? Yeah, right. If he hears about this, he'll rip those arms out of your back... Wait! I know he's Spiderman and he was learning magic, but those arms look kinda dangerous. What the heck am I even thinking? Of course, he'll kick this octopus's butt, but with me strapped in here,'

Gwen looked around, trying to examine the machine into which she was strapped, 'Damn! These nozzles, maybe poisonous gas to kill me.' Her eyes fell on the ceiling. There was a drill machine above her head and a few weird machinery that she had never seen in her life before. 'Oh, God. This lunatic prepared a death trap machine just to kill me in case Peter refuses.'

.

.

While Frank was infiltrating the facility and Gwen was busy thinking of a way out of that trap machine, Peter was enjoying a nice meal with Maddie, Sue, and Wanda.

"Aren't you supposed to be busy?" Peter asked Sue while eating the Wagyu steak and sipping on the wine.

"Nope. I'm just sick of the monotonous routine of my life. I thought a bit of change might help," Sue said before cutting a piece of the steak with her knife and ate it.

"So you decided to hang out with us, huh?"

"Something like that."

Peter was watching Sue. Though she appeared normal, he could sense she wasn't feeling well.

"You know everyone here could see that you aren't alright, and yet you put this act of being alright," Peter told Sue, "Out with it."

"She got duped by Reed again," Wanda quickly read Sue's mind and learned about how Reed stood her up on a dinner date again and went to S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters to research the black box that Captain Marvel discovered in Xander.

"Again?" Maddie asked, unaware of the dwindling relationship between Sue and Reed. "Oh, you alright?" She walked up to Sue and patted her back, consoling her.

Sue broke down in tears, hugging Maddie, and crying loudly, venting her frustrations, and annoyance towards her husband.

"That idiot! How could he keep ignoring me and spending all the time with that blonde and researching all the time? Today I planned everything, and he canceled again," Sue kept sobbing.

'You just had to say it out loud,' Peter glared at Wanda as he spoke through telepathy.

'What? It's not my fault. I took a peek in her mind and she's totally broken from inside. Reed keeps ignoring her and spending more time with Captain Marvel, so, you can take a guess what Sue is going through after knowing that, but you know what surprised me more? It's her messed-up thoughts and dreams about you, Peter. Just what the hell is going on here between you two?' Wanda said in return.

'None of your damn business.'

'Pft! Seriously, just spit it out, Peter. Don't try to hide something this big from me. I'm getting this feeling from her that she's either thinking or dreaming about you every day. If I were to guess, Sue must be rethinking her life's choice. She might just break it off with Reed and shift her attention toward you. But you better be careful, this lady has some insane thoughts about you,' Wanda replied as she peeked into Sue's desires and saw how she wanted to dominate Peter and spoil him rotten like a sugar mommy. She shuddered when she found out that Sue's obsession with him was abnormal, and was at a point where she fantasized about having sex and making babies with him,

'Let me handle this, Wanda,' Peter asked Wanda to stand down and left her to her thoughts, though she had a creepy smirk plastered on her face when she watched him handling a broken-hearted Sue.

"Now, now, don't cry... Everything is going to be alright. You guys just need to sit down and talk this out," Peter also walked over to Sue. He gently stroked her blonde hair and offered her his shoulder to lean on. He hugged her as he consoled her.

It took a while to console Sue, and in the end, Maddie helped Sue go to her room, leaving Wanda and Peter alone there in the dining room.

"Well, I'm going out on a stroll," Wanda stood up and opened a portal before disappearing.

"Haaa... Women... Well, time to pay the girls a night visit. Humm... Let's start with May..." Peter opened a portal in his room and walked inside. 'It seems May cleaned my room every day, not a speck of dust...' His eyes went toward the basement door which was shut close. He wanted to go to May's room, but then he remembered all those dangerous gadgets that he left in the basement. 'Let's check out the gadgets. I hope they didn't fiddle with my gadgets or my Spider-Man suit.'

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 123: The old duo

Ch: 124: Spidey vs Doc Ock

Ch: 125: Wolves

Ch: 126: Nasty Sue

Ch: 127: NanoWeave Suit V1

COMMENT11 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 124: THE OLD DUO IS BACK

[Peter's first person POV]

[Basement]

It would seem someone cleaned the place and arranged the gadgets accordingly. Everything is there and looks quite alright. I checked the Chameleon's belt and it's out of charge. The Spiderbots and laser wrist guns were also out of charge. I took my encrypted phone and plugged in the charger.

Then I opened the closet and found my old spidey suits. Ah! Good old classic suits. Well, not that I'm going to jump and swing around any time soon. Let Spidey remain dead for a few more months.

[Beep!] [Beep!]

Huh?! My eyes went toward my phone that I just put on charge. That sound is an SOS signal from my spiderbugs. Let's see... I opened the phone and checked the screen. The tracker is working just fine, and the location is Brooklyn. Who could it be? Other than Frank, I doubt anyone has those spiderbugs...

I quickly checked the basement for the prototype bugs that I made, but never used on the field. Nope. Two bugs were missing. The only one who has access to this place is the girls. Now, if I were to guess, then, either Frank or one of my girls are in danger. But I doubt Frank would activate a bug because he doesn't know that I'm still alive, so it doesn't make any sense for him to activate it.

So, I quickly checked on May, MJ, and Michelle. They were sleeping in their rooms. Which means, Gwen! I opened a portal to her room, but it was empty. I can hear police cars outside the house.

What the hell happened to you, Gwen?

I wanted to wait and gather more information from her dad, but I didn't want to wait. I used the portal to go back to the basement. I quickly grabbed my suit, wore it, and opened a portal on top of a building in Brooklyn.

It was late at night, so the city was asleep and the streets were empty. I tracked the signal to a construction site. I webbed onto a nearby tree and looked around. There were large sign boards of Octavius Industries and lots of construction and demolition machinery all around the area. At first glance, there is nothing suspicious going around this place. Those usual regular guards were guarding the private property. But those guards, there is something off about them. They aren't that alert and are basically doing a crappy job.

Well, whatever it is, I'm going in.

It's just had to be Otto. And if I'm not wrong, then he already experimented on himself and became Doctor Octopus. But I have no idea why the hell this bastard took Gwen and brought her here. Whatever it is, or whoever it is, I'm going to kill them brutally if they touch one strand of my blonde angel's hair.

I sneakily entered the building through a ventilation shaft on the rooftop. The whole place is covered in pipes, and water tanks that give some shady and suspicious vibes to this building. The floors seem to be newly constructed, so the pipes and ventilation shaft were clean. I crawled up to the upper floor, following the signal to its final location.

There's light coming from the front. I slowly crawled forward and peeked through the metal grills. Holy shit, Doc Ock! And the other one is... Wait! That big head and that body... It's Hammerhead, one of Fisk's goons. What are these two freaks doing together? Did they form a villain gang or something? Last time I heard, the street gangs almost destroyed each other through internal war. Did he change sides or are they just working together? Whichever it is, neither of them is gonna walk out of here today.

The doc is working on his new tentacles as for Hammerhead, he is just sitting near the door with his usual gruffy mug.

My eyes fell on Gwen. She was strapped in some kind of oval tube machine with multiple drills and death traps. Just wait a little bit. I'm gonna get you out of there. But the thing is I can't act recklessly like before. That incident with Norman taught me enough to not jump into the fray without proper preparation.

But... I got magic.

I carefully opened a portal inside that tube and teleported Gwen out of that trap to Baxter Building. Nice and clean. All the training with the portal didn't go to waste.

[Booom!] The entrance door flew open. Smoke and dust filled the air.

Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of shotgun shells rang out through the hall. Doc Ock covered himself with his mechanical arms and stopped the shots. But Hammerhead just charged his way through the smoke, crashing into something with a loud, metallic 'Clang!'

Who the hell barged into like that with guns blazing?

That's when I noticed him...

Frank emerged from the smoke in his armor with guns blazing and attacked those two.

W-Why would he put himself in such a dangerous situation with these lunatics? This guy must have followed the Spiderbug's signal and barged in as soon as the signal disappeared. In Baxter Building, the spiderbug transmission won't work due to their security measures. So, he must have thought something bad had happened.

Well, classic Frank style.

But, my dear Frank, you won't be able to take care of these lunatics all alone with just your guns and armor.

Hammerhead, who crashed into a piller, quickly recovered and shooked his head, "Who the fuck are you? Nevermind." He charged at Frank. Every step he took caused an earthquake-like tremor in the building.

Doc Ock quickly grabbed his new arms and began to crawl to the upper floor. His tentacles broke through the ceiling, causing chunks of debris to fall down.

Okay, time for an intervention!

[3rd Person POV]

Spiderman smashed through the vent and jumped out, webbing onto Hammerhead's face, he pulled close, landing an uppercut into his jaws. Hammerhead's body flew up in the air, but Spiderman didn't give him time to recover. He took out his stingers and stabbed Hammerhead's chest, slamming him down on the floor with a loud crash.

Hammerhead didn't even scream and tried to grab Spiderman, but Frank used his shotgun to blast Hammerhead's fists like a freaking watermelon. Spiderman pulled out his right stinger and jammed it into Hammerhead's throat, pushing in the corrosive toxins into his body. Then using both of his stingers, he severed out Hammerhead's head with a swift flick and splattering blood onto the floor.

Hammerhead's body shook violently as corrosive toxin devoured his body, reducing him into a gooey puddle. Spiderman retracted his stingers and turned toward Frank.

Frank, who was living each day in guilt for not being able to save Spiderman, was stunned to see Spidey standing right before his eyes, alive.

"Spidey! You are alive?" Frank took off his helmet. "Are you for real?"

"Yeah. Things happened after that explosion. I survived, but I was out for eight months... Took a while to get back on my feet. But we can catch up later," Spiderman looked at the hole in the ceiling, "Right now, we got a bigger problem to deal with. So, what do you say? Just like old times?" He extended his arm toward Frank.

Frank nodded, grabbing Spidey's hands tightly, "Old times, buddy! Alright, let's do this! But you owe me a proper explanation and a crate of beer."

.

.

[Doc Ock's lab. Top floor.]

"Damn, those useless trash. Can't even stop two idiots," The doc grumbled to himself as he saw Spiderman who was supposed to be dead, slicing off Hammerhead's head, "How is he still alive? This doesn't make any sense. No time to think.." He quickly strapped himself to the machine where his old arms would receive new upgrades. The nanites will increase the length of his arms to give him more firepower, agility, and flexibility, plus some added hidden weapons.

A burst of static electricity shot through his nerves as nanites began to fuse with his old arms.

[Zing!] A portal appeared in the room.

Spiderman and Frank jumped out of it.

"You are too late, Spiderman," Doc Ock shouted. He stood up, flexing his new arms, "See? Those old arms are gone. These new arms made with nanotechnology will amplify my powers, allowing me to achieve greater heights." He pointed at the door, "Go back to whatever ditch you dug yourself up from, Spiderman. Get the hell out of my way and go play with some ants. Because I have better things to do than kill a pesky little insect like you."

"You see Spiders are not insects but arachnids, a class of arthropods. So that makes us pretty different than insects. At least they don't make science puns. But let's move on and get into a real battle instead of lame science talk," Spiderman smirked.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 124: Spidey vs Doc Ock

Ch: 125: Wolves

Ch: 126: Nasty Sue

Ch: 127: NanoWeave Suit V1

Ch: 128: Intruder

COMMENT13 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 125: SPIDEY VS DOC OCK

"Insects, arachnids, it doesn't matter, since both of you will meet your demise here," Doc Ock used his mechanical arms to demolish the entire floor and extended two arms to the tower just outside the building, pulling himself across to escape the falling debris.

"Hold on!" Spiderman webbed Frank, threw a webline on Doc Ock's back, and used Doc's momentum to get out of that falling building. "Shoot!" He threw Frank up in the air as Frank took this opportunity to shoot down at Ock. The bullets were easily deflected by the armored metal arms. Ock extended one of his arms to catch Frank, but Spiderman opened a portal in midair and one on the ground, just before Frank.

[Sizzle!] Frank landed safely on the ground.

"Find a better gun!" Spiderman yelled, swinging away to the other end of the tower.

"I'm trying, pal!" Frank looked around the area.

Doc Ock caught one of Spidey's legs using his tentacle and flung him around. But he webbed Doc's face and pulled him closer before punching the shit out of him. Then he used his raw strength to open the claws and webbed on top of that tower.

"You little bug!" Doc Ock fired a missile from one of his tentacles, but the webhead webbed the missile and threw it back, Doc dodged it by climbing down, but the missile hit the building, completely destroying one of the foundations, causing it to start tilting sideways. "Humff!" He rushed at Spiderman, stabbing forward, but missed as Spiderman jumped up.

Zooop! Zooop! Spiderman flipped over in midair as he threw two web lines on Doc's arms, but Doc tore it off with ease and grabbed him by his throat, slamming him on the tower. The tower tilted backward due to the impact.

"This is the end," Doc moved his second arm before Spiderman as a metal needle popped out, "Any last words?"

"Yeah," A smirk could be seen underneath the mask. "Light 'em up," Spiderman used his magic to shift his position with the grenades that Frank just unpinned mere seconds ago.

"What!" Doc was surprised to see Spidey disappear from his grasp, instead...

[Boooom!] A massive explosion blew him into the falling building. Well, the entire building collapsed along with the Doc.

Spiderman opened another portal and pulled Frank in as they got out of harm's way.

"When did you learn magic?" Frank was really surprised, he didn't expect Spidey to know any magic.

"Picked a few tricks during my time in Kamar-Taj. Thanks to them, I'm still alive," Spiderman was pleased with himself. His master would be proud that he finally put his training to good use. "But it would seem someone else is still alive. Well, just as I thought, that freak got an energy shield installed in his tentacles. But the minus point is that it ain't unlimited. And..." He could hear the sirens going around. "We are going to have cops on our ass very, very, soon. So, I guess, I'll wrap this up with a single shot."

"Single shot? More magic?" Frank asked curiously.

"Nope. Don't want to kill him. Otto isn't a bad person. It's a corrupted AI in his tentacles that's controlling him. Even he doesn't know that he's under their control," Spiderman replied as they watched Doc Ock bursting out from the debris. His mechanical claws were blasting the wreckage apart. A shimmering blue shield was flickering around Otto's body as the tentacles pulled him out.

"You gotta do better than that, kiddo," Doc Ock rumbled angrily, looking toward Spiderman and Frank who were standing far from the building.

"And he got some nice goggles," Spiderman mumbled noticing the high-tech goggles Doc was wearing.

"There you are," Doc used his tentacles to jump up in the air. "You little-" Before he could do anything, Spiderman created a huge portal in front of Doc and used all the wreckage of the fallen building. Another giant portal was sucking all those things like a tornado.

"NOW! SPIN!" Spiderman made some intricate hand signs in the air, drawing runes in the air.

He threw all the wreckage at the Doc, then created multiple portals around him, and added suction magic. Now, the big chunks of debris were shooting from one portal to the other over and over again, hitting the octopus. Every hit depleted Doc's shield. He tried to break through using his arms, but the suction force was too much and those six portals around him shooting debris weren't making things easier for him either. He was trapped in midair, getting hit over and over again.

[Energy 10%] Doc looked at his energy level displayed in his goggles.

"Come on, Doc, surrender and I promise to help you after beating the shit out of you for touching my girl," Spiderman yelled at Doc with a satisfied smirk.

"Wait," Otto was getting dizzy and not because of the blows, but because of the voice. It was as if it was haunting him from his dreams. The endless whispers told him to surrender for now and that all he would need to do was wait for another perfect opportunity. "I surrender."

"Humff!" Spiderman pushed all the portals over Doc's head and unleashed all the wreckage from the final portal directly into his head. But that attack completely destroyed Doc's shield and sent him crashing to the ground. The tentacles tried to move, but electricity crackled around them. Spiderman could see the unstable nanites jumping on the ground.

"Go, I'll meet you later," He gave Frank a nod, noticing the cops were already there. He then webbed over to the Doc and punched the shit out of him. Then he flipped him on his stomach.

He glanced toward Frank, who just got into his car and sped off after giving him a final nod.

"Now, where were we? Oh, yeah, we were talking about you trying to kill my woman," He shook his head. "You shouldn't have done something that stupid, Otto. Now..." He grabbed two tentacles and crushed them. "It's going to hurt a lot," He pulled them.

"Son of a Bitch! Argh! W-What's happening?" Otto screamed as Spiderman ripped three of his arms from his spine.

Sparks of electricity were flickering out of his severed mechanical arms. Spiderman tore apart the last one of his back without even blinking.

Otto just curled up on the ground while his face was soaking from his tears and blood. "Help me. You promised," He glared at him with tear-filled eyes.

"Yes. I promised, but I also said that I'll help you after beating the shit out of you. Now, if you happen to die during the beating, it's your fault, not mine," Spiderman said as he opened a portal and kicked Doc into it, then jumped into it.

The portal closed as soon as the cops arrived at the scene.

.

.

Yuri and the other cops got out of her car and watched the destruction around them.

"What in the freaking world happened here?" Yuri walked toward the wreckage along with the other cops who were armed and ready to shoot any target. She noticed a couple of humans trapped under the debris, "Call the rescue team. We got lots of injured." She yelled at the officer on her side. "The rest of you spread out and search. Try to save as many as you can."

"Over there," She suddenly heard one cop's voice and noticed him pointing his fingers at torn-off mechanical arms, "Some kind of technology claws... Tentacles...?!"

Yuri rushed over to the spot and saw the tentacles that Spiderman tore off Doc's back. The arms were still flinching and sparking with electricity.

"Well, guys, it would seem we got another insane tech expert on a rampage or judging by these arms, maybe injured or could be dead. Damn! Just what's going on with all these geniuses? First Osborn, now Octavius," Yuri said with a sigh.

She saw the news where Otto showed the world his working mechanical arms, just after Peter's fake accident. He wanted to grasp the limelight, but eventually failed after the power overload. So, Yuri knew who these arms belonged to at a single glance. And she also heard the rumors of Otto attacking his workers and when she was investigating, she found claw marks on those worker's bodies, but suddenly they all died in the hospital. She's been chasing after proof but to no avail. All she found was claw marks on the hospital's outer wall. She knew that it was Otto, but she was lacking evidence to put Otto behind the bars. Now, with the claws right before her eyes, she will match them up with the old markings and hopefully pin Otto to the scene.

"Call in our special team. There's no freaking way I'm gonna let Stark interfere with my investigation again."

Tony interfered with the Sable investigation, and wrapped up the matter internally, causing Yuri to lose one of her biggest cases. But, she wasn't about to repeat the same mistake and was now using all means available to find out more about the whole situation.

'Huh?!' Her eyes fell on a small strand of web. She bent down and touched it, 'Sticky! Way too sticky! Could it be?!'

Yuri stood up and began to look around for more clues.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 125: Wolves

Ch: 126: Nasty Sue

Ch: 127: NanoWeave Suit V1

Ch: 128: Intruder

Ch: 129: Black Cat

COMMENT10 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 126: WOLVES

[Location: North Pole] [3rd person POV]

The frozen hell. The icy cold winds. The low temperature and the thick snow made it seem like something that was taken out of a Hollywood movie.

That was the first thing Otto felt when he tried to stand up from the hard-freezing snow. His whole body was aching, his back felt like it was bleeding, and he could barely move his body without his mechanical arms.

It didn't take long for Otto to realize he had been transported to the North Pole. All he could see around him was a vast snowfield for miles, an icy cave, and some strange rock formations nearby. He could hear the sound of cracking ice, rushing wind, and some strange low growling sounds in the distance.

"Where am I?" Otto struggled to move but decided to use what little energy he had to take off his broken metallic goggles and look around, but the thick mist didn't make things any easier. "Spiderman! Where are you?" He yelled, sensing the danger approaching. The growls were coming closer. Something was stalking him. The question was who or rather what.

But nothing replied and no sign of Spiderman was to be found, as the only sounds were that of the howling wind and snow hitting him.

Slowly, amidst the snowy mist came out a group of Arctic Wolves. Their white fur made them almost invisible in the snow, their sharp teeth and claws were gleaming as they approached slowly, growling and baring their fangs, looking at their new prey.

"Oh, no... Spiderman, please help me," He tried to crawl backward, but it was hard to do so while having a broken spine.

The wolves approached slowly and surrounded Otto. They were wary of the human before their eyes. But at the same time, he was their prey. The wolves finally found a big prey and no matter what, they weren't going to let it go.

"Please don't kill me," Otto begged the wolves, knowing full well that they wouldn't listen, but it was better than just sitting there and waiting for them to attack him. He pissed his pants and did the other thing too already, and could smell his own fear.

But the wolves weren't stupid. They knew that their prey was weak, wounded, and vulnerable. They could smell his blood. There was no way they would have let such a great opportunity go to waste. And so, one of them took the lead and slowly approached the crawling Otto.

"Please, don't. Help," Otto pleaded and closed his eyes. He knew it was over.

The alpha male wolf snarled and leaped toward Otto. It grabbed his neck and pulled out a chunk of his flesh with its sharp fangs. Blood started flowing from the wound as Otto screamed in pain.

The only thought that flashed through his mind was, 'If only I wasn't this greedy...'

Blood sprayed everywhere as the icy snow slowly turned red.

Otto felt the warm blood flow down his chest, and the cold wind blew on his face, making his skin numb and turning his expression into that of a frozen corpse.

HOWL!The alpha wolf howled and the rest followed suit.

As if on cue, more wolves came out of the mist and joined in the feast. Their fangs tore through his flesh, leaving no part of him intact. The sound of bones crunching, guts splattering, and flesh being ripped apart filled the air as Otto's body was torn to shreds.

Spiderman was standing above the location on a magic rune. His exo skeleton armor beneath his suit protected him from the severe cold as he watched the whole thing unfold before him.

"You know, Otto. I might have left you alive, but now that you know that Gwen and I had a relationship, I'm pretty sure that your genius mind could easily tell that Spiderman and Peter Parker are the same person, which is something I can't risk. Also, I don't even know which version of Otto you were, maybe good, maybe bad... But that's another risk I won't take. So, goodbye, Otto Octavius," Spiderman watched the wolves feasting upon the bloody remains of Dr. Otto Octavius and shook his head.

He waited for the wolves to leave, then flew down on the bloody spot. The wolves ate the flesh and chewed the bones, but his metal-wrapped spinal cord and the metal vest around his chest were too tough for them. So, they left after cleaning off the flesh.

"So, this is the chip," Spidey picked up a small device blinking with a red light and looked at it carefully. "Humf!" He crushed it between his fingers and then burned the remnants. The special metal melted in the scorching flames that he summoned. Then, after making sure that no blood or anything that could probably cause him problems in the near future was left behind, Spiderman left the North Pole.

.

.

[Baxter Building] [Changing POV to Peter's first person POV]

I arrived in the room where I sent Gwen earlier.

"Peter!" She came running and hugged me the second I stepped out of the portal, "God damn! You have no idea how afraid I was. You know, I actually thought I was going to die in there," I hugged her back, glad to see that she was safe and sound, while Sue was a few steps away from us with a serious expression. "I thought it was Dr. Strange's portal, but Sue told me it was you."

"Don't worry. He won't ever hurt you again. I made sure of that," I put a smile on my face.

After calming her down, we sat around the dining table. Gwen explained everything that happened in Otto's lab.

"So, Otto wanted to use you to force me to work for him and he was after my implants?! Then he planned to release my work under his name so he could take the fame and profit. That damn madman," I frowned. That bastard... I knew something was wrong with him. It's good that at least his body became food for some hungry animals in the Northern Pole.

"When he said that, do you think that he was under the AI's control?" Sue asked while lightly tapping her finger on the table.

"I don't think so. He said that he was close to losing control. But then again, there's no way of knowing what was actually going on in his head," Gwen sighed and leaned her body on mine.

"Peter, is he...?" Sue didn't say anything but kept looking at me, urging me to understand her words without actually saying them.

"Yeah. He won't be coming back. Oh, I didn't have the chance to get his broken mechanical arms. The cops arrived at the scene so, you might want to send someone to secure them. We don't know how his arms work, so there might be a possibility that the AI is still in those arms, and this could turn into a big deal really fast," I rubbed Gwen's shoulder as I replied to Sue.

Gwen wanted to say something, but refrained from saying it.

"I'll let SHIELD know. So, what's your next plan? I'm sure you know that some bad people will aim for you now that you woke up and that would also put those around you at risk," Sue's voice was very calm and serious. I can clearly tell that she understands the severity of this matter.

"Haaa... Just when I thought I'd take a long vacation, more problems popped up. Well, tell you what, I gave it a thought... I want you to officially take over the project and announce to the public that I'm suffering from Post-traumatic amnesia or partial amnesia and couldn't remember much about those projects that's why I handed it over to you to continue them in my stead... I'm sure you can think of something... Just say the most convincing lines and make people understand it the way you wish, but keep the reasons as simple as possible," I explained.

"That could work to a certain degree. But you still need to be careful," Sue didn't seem fazed at all, nodding along with my idea, while Gwen remained quiet next to me.

Over the next few hours, we talked about the way we'll be proceeding with the project. As much as I would have liked to complete what I started, I can't possibly put my girls in danger like today. Instead, I'll enjoy the 70% profit share from this project and live a peaceful, comfortable life with Gwen and the others.

Next time, I'll develop something, it will be as Spiderman, not as Peter Parker. That's the only way to keep them out of harm's way.

..

[3rd person POV]

Meanwhile...

Emma Frost already sent her men to carry out Kingpin's order. They spread out around Peter's house, keeping an eye on his family and girls. They plan to kidnap them according to Emma's order. But they weren't allowed to cause a commotion. So, breaking in and kidnapping them was out of the question. They plan to target them one by one as they leave the house.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 126: Nasty Sue

Ch: 127: NanoWeave Suit V1

Ch: 128: Intruder

Ch: 129: Black Cat

COMMENT13 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 127: NASTY SUE

Gwen called her dad and let him know that she's alright. She gave him a made-up excuse to smooth things over.

"Phew! Dodged a bullet there. Had he heard that I was almost killed by a mad scientist, it's pretty much certain that he would've turned the city upside down," She stood up and stretched her legs, "Well, I'm gonna go home. It's almost midnight. I don't want to make him more worried than he already is. See ya." She then came to kiss me on the lips.

Sue personally went to drop her off.

Well, now that's out of the way, time to put some traps and spells around my house and on my girls. I can't let another similar situation happen ever again. So, I opened a portal back to my house and laid traps all over. Learning those ancient runes in my free time was worth it. Now, I should be able to monitor everything in and out of my house and activate the traps if necessary. In case, I'm not being able to monitor them, I put an auto-activation spell. If anyone with dangerous weapons approaches the house, all the traps will activate, hopefully trapping them in an endless pit, and notify me.

After laying the traps, I sneaked inside and went to the girls' rooms and placed small runes in their clothes and regular accessories that should activate every time they come close to danger or they call for help. The runes will teleport them to me or vice versa. It's called shifting space magic which I picked up watching Wong, shifting things from one place to another with a simple wave of his hand.

Phew! It's sooo draining to use this much magic in such a short time.

I looked at the wall clock. It's already 4 am. Need to catch a quick shut-eye. I opened a portal back to my room in the Baxter Building. I checked Maddie's room, well, she's sleeping peacefully. I wonder what Wanda is doing right now. Oh, well, as long as she isn't getting into trouble, I guess it's alright.

I went to my room and slumped on the bed

So tired... I feel exhausted...

I fell asleep soon after lying on the soft bed.

.

.

Mumm... Something feels heavy... And warm? Hmm? It feels comfortable... I hugged whatever that thing was in reflex, and it was a human. A woman to be precise. But who? I opened my eyes and saw blonde hair. And the smell is very familiar...

Sue?! Did she sneak into my bed at night? Wait! Am I in Sue's bed or Sue's in my bed?! Oh man... She's just wearing her blue bra and panty. Her right leg was around my waist. Her right arm was on my chest. Her face was smushed onto my bare chest. Well... Her skin is really soft... her breath tingles...

So peaceful... It's her scent. It feels really great... Like sleeping on a fluffy cloud, with warmth and...

WHAT THE FUCK IS SHE DOING HERE?!

What if Johnny or Reed walks in and finds us like this?!

Haaa... Ok. Calm down and well... Let's just go with the flow, shall we? I touched her right hand that was resting on my chest and kissed her head softly. She shifted slightly. Her hair brushed my face as she hugged me tightly. I can tell that she's sleeping without a care in the world, but why does she have to be half-naked? My Johnson woke up at this rare sight and feeling.

Right now, I feel so proud. Sleeping with Susan Storm, Reed's fiancée. Haha... Hahahaha... Oh god, this is the best moment of my life. Fuck that motherfucker Reed. I don't know why she is here but she's right in my arms, and that is a fact. She looks really beautiful sleeping... I caressed her back.

Well, let's not wake her up. She must be tired after pulling off another all-nighter.

I relaxed my mind and pretended that I was still sleeping.

Half an hour had passed and Sue stirred awake. She lifted her head slowly. I quickly used my astral form. I want to see her face and what she does next. Looking at her sleepy face and eyes was very charming and very arousing. That messy hair as she scratched her head lightly and the fact that she was pressing against my dick...

She yawned, which I felt very soft.

"Mumm~ Beep!" She touched the tip of my nose while smiling, then she touched my lips. "So warm... Smells nice..." She mumbled softly as she lowered her finger onto my exposed chest and traced a few lines on my skin with a finger. She stopped. Her hand rested on my chest, directly above my heart. "Why didn't I meet you before I met him? Well, no point reminiscing on the past." She mumbled again as her hands drifted south.

She slowly moved her leg from my waist and touched my boner with a single finger. I quickly entered my body. There is no way, I'm going this sensation go to waste.

"So, this is what you boys call morning wood, hmm?" She began to rub my clothed erection softly with her hand. "I'm sorry for trying something like this, Peter. I can't help it. Ever since that day, I just can't get you out of my head. Especially your smell... Gosh, it's so erotic." She sat up beside me. "The number of times I masturbated with my pillow covering my mouth to stop moaning was no joke. This is wrong, but this is happening. I need it..." She touched the waistband of my boxers.

"So hard..." She lifted the waistband and grabbed my aching dick. I bucked a little, she held my shaft gently and started rubbing it up and down. Her grip felt like an angel's hand was touching my body, massaging my most precious treasure gently. She was doing her thing, all the while sniffing me.

I slightly opened my eyes and there she was. The beautiful, charming, seductive, and slightly crazy Susan Storm sitting beside me, fingering her pussy and rubbing my cock, enjoying both sensations. She bent down and licked my thigh with her tongue. Then she planted kisses on the tip of my dick as it stood tall and straight, throbbing and aching for release, as if calling out to Sue's beautiful face, which is inches away from the tip of my dick.

Fuck! I don't think I can hold it.

When the wildest fantasy comes true, this sort of feeling can't be expressed with words. Sue is masturbating to her desire for me... She wants me. It's like I don't know...

Her grip felt so perfect as she jerked me. The slick sound that came as she rubbed was like a wet dream.

"Slurrp!" The tip of her tongue touched the tip of my dick, flicking the sensitive glans, and a sparkle of electricity ran up my spine. I couldn't hold it anymore. I stopped focusing on her face and closed my eyes and I erupted. The first shot splattered across Sue's cheek and got caught on her nose. The second rope missed her face entirely. Her breasts are the ones that received my potent cum. Shot after shot erupted out of me, her breasts were a perfect landing target. The last weak spurts dribbled down the remaining shaft and all over her fingers.

"Wow! You were pent up, weren't you, Spidey?" Sue glanced at my face as I opened my eyes.

"Fuck! I don't remember the time I came this much." I whispered breathlessly, "I can't believe what's happening right now." I stared back at her face.

There were some splotches of semen all over her beautiful face, even dripping onto the valley between her hefty boobs. She glanced at her fingers as she raised her hands. My warm and sticky, milky fluids were sticking all over her delicate and priceless fingers. Then, she licked her fingers.

My face flushed hot instantly, like a boiling kettle as I stared in utter surprise at this mature female, tasting my love cream in a calm and relaxed manner. My breath went erratic as Sue brought those drenched fingers up to her lips and into her mouth.

As my cream disappeared between her pink lips, she bent down and licked my cock clean, her tongue sending sparks shooting through my system and to my brain, and down to my balls, reviving my almost spent member back to its usual hard state.

"Is this enough, Parker?" She sat up and faced me as she was cleaning her boobs using her fingers and sucking the cum covered fingers.

My face felt heated as I stared at her, the calmness of her actions surprised me.

"More than enough. Haaa..." I closed my eyes as my body was recharging. "Next time, maybe a little warning will suffice. My poor heart can't take this shock. Geez..." I exhaled deeply.

"There's no fun in that," She replied back as her eyes lingered on my cock, "You are still hard! Wow."

"I have a lot of endurance," I said as I shifted my position, now facing her back, "I can go all night, non-stop."

"Mumm~ Enticing... I'll look forward to that day," She smiled while speaking. Then she got down from the bed and stretched her body.

Dang! This slender back and cute butt cheeks... Hmm... So seductive.

"Well, I have something prepared for you. Swing by the R section after breakfast," She was about to leave after saying that.

My eyes fell on her soaked underwear and bra that was lying on the bed, "You forgot your bra and panty."

Sue turned with a sly smirk and said, "I want you to soak them with your cum, and give them back to me tomorrow."

"Huh?" What the fuck is she talking about? "What are you going to do with that?"

She walked up to the door with a slutty smirk, "I'll wear them of course. Mumm~ Just the thought of wearing a panty soaked in your cum... Walking around knowing your precious cum is trapped with me... Sounds erotic." She turned invisible and left the room, leaving me kinda baffled.

Eehh?! I was supposed to be the pervert one who loves sex more than anything, but this insane depraved milf is in a league of her own.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 127: NanoWeave Suit V1

Ch: 128: Intruder

Ch: 129: Black Cat

Ch: 130: Fake data & threat around Wanda [Yeah, right, threat around Wanda. We all know who's the threat.]

Ch: 131: it's Clobberin' Time

COMMENT11 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 128: NANOWEAVE SUIT V1

[R Section]

After a quick shower and breakfast with Maddie and Wanda, I made my way toward the R Section. Yeah, Wanda came back for breakfast and then again left, but this time, she followed Maddie to the Spa. Well, I'll swing by the spa soon enough, but for now, let's see what Sue has for me. I followed the directions on the tab that she left in my room, earlier. Oh, and she also left a card.

Now, Baxter Building, it's freaking huge, maybe bigger than Avenger's base or any military complex I have seen. There were people in working suits and lab suits going around the hallway and multiple rooms with computers and work benches. Each door has an individual number on it and a card reader with a name written in front of each room.

The turrets and sensors around the building were cutting-edge. I can tell that they were custom-made. These systems cost fortunes but considering the fortune they possess, these are child's play. I glanced outside and man do things down there look tiny. I'm on the 25th floor, right now. There are like 35 floors.

I stepped into the elevator and was about to use the scanner to scan the R Level 2 card Sue left behind in the room, but a young woman ran toward the elevator, nearly stumbling on the floor.

"Please wait for me!" She gasped, clutching a thick file under her arm and holding a pair of glasses in her right hand, and a cup of coffee. I stopped the doors from closing and stepped aside as she managed to get herself and the stuff she had in her hands safely into the elevator.

"Thanks."

I looked at the elevator operator panel. She pressed floor 32 and I swiped the card on the scanner.

"You late?" I glanced at her.

"Yeah," She sighed. "My car broke down and I had to catch a taxi, but then the taxi knocked over a bike and they got into a fight, so, I took the subway and here I am, running late again. Can you believe my luck?" She took a deep breath, "I'm babbling too much, ain't I? I'm not used to talking to people much, but when I do, I can't stop myself. Just tell me if I'm bothering you."

I studied her for a second. A lab coat, a name tag that read 'Anna Miller'. Blonde hair, blue iris, average height, and kinda petite. Maybe I could call her cute? But something about her eyes seems kinda familiar. I can't put my finger on it. I'm pretty sure I've seen her somewhere before, but where? I don't remember meeting such a chatterbox before, yet... Humm...

She noticed that I was studying her so she asked, "Uh... Umm... Did I spill coffee on myself? Please don't say yes, I'm already too freaked out today. And my last clean shirt is at the wash, so if you please, don't say that I spilled the coffee on myself, I might just freak."

"Oh, no don't worry about that. Everything is fine. By the way, have we met before?" I said and she finally seemed to relax.

"We... No. I don't think we have. Maybe if we have, I don't remember. And I doubt that because I don't get out much often and people say I'm pretty hard to forget so, nah, I'm pretty sure we haven't met before. Though... I do get mistaken for others from time to time, well, mainly my twin sister. It's embarrassing, really. And I'm starting to get embarrassed. So yeah, let's shut me up before I start blabbering, okay?" She nervously babbled and let out another breath of relief after she realized that she'd once again done something silly, or so I could deduce based on her expression.

"Well, okay," I wasn't entirely convinced, but I still asked, "So, what do you do here?"

"Oh, I'm a researcher in the Robotics section, though, I'm thinking of transferring to Bio Research or Genetics department if I can find someone who's willing to take me as their apprentice. There is so much that we could do in those fields and that's where the real revolution is happening..."

[Ding!] The elevator stopped on floor 32 and the door opened before she could continue.

"Here's my stop. I'll get out of your hair and leave you alone... I'm gonna stop rambling and stop doing that, now..." She blurted out and hurriedly rushed out of the elevator, "See ya around! Well, maybe!" She shouted from outside and vanished around the corner.

"Umm, yeah, see you, around, Miss Anna Miller."

She left without even asking me for my name, and I have a feeling that she doesn't even realize what she did. Or maybe she did it deliberately... I hope she didn't. Geez, still can't remember where I saw her so-called twin sister.

The elevator door closed once again and opened on the next floor. Floor 33. This must be the R Section that Sue asked me to come to. I followed the instruction and headed to the lab number 13.

Walking around the floor, I passed by several people in a lab coat, all going to and fro around the hallway, in front of the Lab doors.

Dang! This floor looks even more futuristic than the other one. Everything looks so clean and every room is filled with technology, obviously, only the techs that are still in the testing and development phase and not yet commercialized or out on the market. I walked to lab 13's doors and the scanner on the door scanned my face and card. Then the door opened.

It was a big room. But the thing is there weren't many techs around like those other rooms. Instead, it looks like a field test ground. You can say it's like a giant room with reinforced walls. I'm pretty sure, one can fire an RPG inside the room and only a few would have noticed. And the walls have some kind of weird light blue coating covering them. Big crates were lying around the room and there was a big covered square-shaped stand on the right side.

However, there weren't any cameras in the room. I used my magic to search the room, but no bugs, mics, or cameras.

Sue came walking toward me. She was wearing a white dress underneath the lab coat with the top buttons of her shirt open, and glasses on her eyes. Hehe, I dig that. She was holding a cup of coffee.

Well, other than the two of us, there was no one else.

"This room looks way too secure, but I don't see any cameras," I asked her as I took another look around.

"Of course, there aren't any of those surveillance things in my comfort zone," Sue nodded, smiling.

"Confort zone? A reinforced shelter-like room, you kidding?" I chuckled and so did Sue.

"Oh, no, this is just one side. I test certain things from time to time. C'mon, let me show you something good," Sue nodded toward the covered stand and began to walk toward the stand and I followed her.

Reaching there, Sue turned toward me, "You ready?"

"Yup, pull it," I eagerly nodded.

Sue grabbed the cloth that was on top of the stand and yanked it down.

"Behold! I call it: NanoWeave Suit V1. Vibranium nanotechnology, plus added molecular armor threads. In short, it will allow you to manipulate the suit's structure on the fly. You can morph the suit's appearance and functionality to adapt to different combat scenarios, such as forming extra limbs for increased maneuverability or generating energy shields for added defense..." Sue explained with a proud tone.

"I'm guessing there are more..." I crossed my arms, studying the futuristic red and blue-looking bodysuit while raising my brow and turning toward Sue. I've got a good feeling about this.

"Of course, the suit could turn completely transparent and give you camo properties, you'll also be able to fly a short distance and release the absorbed kinetic energy back at the enemy, and then there are integrated weaponry and obviously your web shooters."

"Sweet!" I smiled and couldn't resist letting out a gasp of excitement, "Customizable web shooters?"

"Yeah," Sue chuckled, "Four independent cartridge-loaded launchers, over/under mounted on your wrist. These cartridges hold Vibranium composite and a little twist from me, so they'll never run out. You've got jumbo web bombs, impact web, net web, taser webs, and many more. You'll need some time to adapt to the system since there are too many options. I'd recommend you to train first before wearing it on the field."

The suit at first glance looks like a normal skintight textured suit. If I were to tell you how it looks, then let's say a fusion of Iron Suit and Mark IV.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 18 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 128: Intruder

Ch: 129: Black Cat

Ch: 130: Fake data & threat around Wanda [Yeah, right, threat around Wanda. We all know who's the threat.]

Ch: 131: it's Clobberin' Time

Ch: 132: Menace is back from grave

COMMENT12 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 129: INTRUDER

The suit in its simple form turns into two bracelets. When needed a simple voice command activates the suit in its original form. It's the same with the retract. A voice command like 'Sheathe', will force the suit to flow back into its bracelet form.

That's not it. Sue even gave me advanced glasses like the one Tony wears that'll scan the surroundings and keep me updated with the surroundings, the maps, data of the enemies, and such. The glasses also contain some nanites that transform into an emergency suit called 'M2 armor'. The nanites create a mask and the rest spreads across the rest of my body forming a very thin cover around the body, but it isn't as strong as the main armor and is one for emergencies.

I put on the bracelets and the glasses.

"Suit mode on," I commanded.

Immediately, the nanites rushed out of the bracelets, encasing my entire body in red and blue. It took exactly eight seconds to fully cover my body. Man, this feels comfy. I did some flips and stretches. The suit feels like I'm wearing a normal set of clothes. I jumped up to the ceiling and stood upside down.

Sue was watching me with a smile on her face.

"So, how is it?"

"I love it!" I exclaimed as I checked my surroundings through the visor. Sue kept it as simple as possible while packing everything she could. As I looked at my arms, multiple images popped up in a holographic format around my arms, showing me the number of options available to me. There are multiple web shooter configurations, lethal and non-lethal configurations, and so on.

This is awesome. This suit is freaking awesome! I can't wait to use it! But the main problem is I can wear it everywhere. I need to reverse-engineer this piece and remove all the trackers and bugs that she had installed to keep an eye on me. I don't know if she did it, but there's nothing wrong with being cautious.

Anyway, I won't have to use my organic web with these web shooters with self-making webs.

I checked the screen. The visor was reading my eye moments with perfection and showing me the things I was looking at. Ah! There you are, metal legs activate.

A second later the four metal legs unfolded themselves from the sides of my back. There are options to add four more legs and these legs can either be lethal or non-lethal weapons. I crawled around the ceiling and walls with these legs and it's kinda fun.

I jumped off the ceiling and landed on the floor. Then I deactivated the suit.

"By the way, I didn't see the power option on the visor," I said to Sue who was standing near the table where my bracelets and glasses were.

"Oh, that," Sue glanced at me while she leaned on the table, "There isn't any."

"What do you-?! Wait, no way," I blinked in shock. Just how much did she spend on this freaking suit.

"Yep. The suit doesn't need charging as it automatically generates energy from surrounding kinetic energy, heat, and other forms of energy. It can run on it and it also has a self-repair mode, which takes time to repair," She said as she sat on the desk and crossed her legs. "So, what do you think?" Sue asked as she watched me study the suit.

"Why go this far?" I asked her as I walked toward Sue and stood in front of her. "It's a freaking masterpiece. I'm sure the money spent on this suit could buy an island and I'm not talking about a small island, but an actual Island, a couple of them to be exact."

"You're right. But you're worth it," Sue smiled, "You have no idea how many people you have saved. How many lives you've changed, for the better, I should add. And with this suit and your new power, I'm sure you'll be able to reach greater heights. The world is a dangerous place, and you know that better than anyone, and I have a feeling that your battle has just begun."

"Humm..." I touched her knees, opened her legs, and went closer to her. I pulled her closer, grabbing her butt cheeks, "Why do I get the feeling that you are trying to put me in your debt? Wait! You are older than me, we are in a hidden relationship and spending money on a young guy like me... Are you perhaps trying to be my sugar mommy?"

Sue grabbed my throat and looked at me with narrowed eyes. I can literally tell what she's thinking right now.

"What if I am?" She smirked.

"Then what can I do for my sugar mommy for giving me such an awesome gift?" I asked her, tightening my grip on her butt cheeks.

"Well," Sue leaned close to my ear and whispered, "You can start by taking your sugar mommy out for lunch..." She glanced at her wristwatch, "Let's see. 2 PM. Sharp. In the garage." She pecked me on my lips and pushed me away.

I smiled at her. "That I can do."

Next, we tested the suit a bit more and did some re-adjustment for my fingers and stingers.

"By the way, can you tell me a bit about Anna Miller? She works in the Robotics section and has a twin sister," I asked her.

"Anna Miller, huh? Give me a sec," Sue opened her laptop and ran her name through the system. After a few moments, she spoke, "Are you sure her name's Anna Miller?"

"Yeah, saw her ID when I met her in the elevator today. She got out on floor 32," I replied. I have a bad feeling about this. Sue's expression just shifted.

"There is no one by that name in the database. Here check the security footage," She showed me the footage of when I was in the elevator this morning. There was no one beside me?! What the actual fuck? She continued, "The software that runs the system glitched for a second... There..." It was floor 32 when that fake Anna got out, but she's not in the footage. "It was something small that we fixed instantly."

"Then who the heck was she? And how did she fool the entire security system?"

"I don't know, Peter," Sue closed the laptop and stood up. "Floor 32 is indeed the robotics department..."

"Sue, are there any robots that might be lethal on that floor?" I asked her. Man, something smells really fishy. That bitch... I knew something was wrong with her the moment I met her. Twin sister my ass. I might have busted her ass somewhere before.

"Fuck!" She ran toward the door, "C'mon, Peter. If she got tech that advanced to blind us, there's no telling what she might do on a floor filled with robots and deadly weapons."

"Sue, call everyone in the Robotics Department and evacuate the..." Before I could finish...

[Boooom!]

The entire building shook violently. The ground rumbled as the explosion reached us. I heard the people's screams and shouts.

"Shit!" Sue rushed to the door while I activated my suit

.

.

[3rd person POV]

A few hours earlier...

Anna Miller's smile vanished and was replaced with a sly smirk after the elevator door closed. She quickly made her way to the security room.

"Ma'am, may I help you?" The middle-aged half-bald guard in front of the security room asked her.

She already got info on this chump. The guy went through a rough divorce. His wife fucked him over pretty badly in the court. The reason for the divorce is that he likes to spend his time in a stripper club rather than with his wife and has an affair with a prostitute. In public, he behaves like a good man, but in his private life, he is a perv.

"Oh, my. I would be glad if you could help me somewhere private," She put on a fake sad expression while grabbing his hand. The guard looked at her with a confused expression. "You see. I just found out that my boyfriend has been cheating on me with someone in this company. So, please... You think you can help me expose him? Pretty please. I'll make it worth your while," She said as with a pouty face.

"What! That son of a bitch. Cheating on such a beautiful lady. Don't you worry, Ma'am. I'll help you," The guard exclaimed.

"Oh, thank you so much, kind sir," She said with a fake teary expression.

"Heheh..." The guard scratched his bald patchy head as he opened the door to the security room and let her enter. "So, who's the guy?"

Inside the security room, there were twenty guards and a few men behind the screen.

[Sizzzleee!] "Huh?!" The guard turned back after hearing a sizzling sound. Almost instantly, he blacked out and fell on the floor along with the rest of the people in the room. An invisible, odorless knockout gas was released that took less than ten seconds to spread out.

Anna Miller took off her coat revealing a skintight, black suit and her face changed along with her hair. Her height also increased. Her hair turned platinum blonde. She stretched her arms and cracked her fingers.

"Now, shall we begin...?"

[Felicia Hardy (Earth-92131)]

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 18 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 129: Black Cat

Ch: 130: Fake data & threat around Wanda

Ch: 131: it's Clobberin' Time

Ch: 132: Menace is back from the grave

COMMENT10 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 130: BLACK CAT

AN: Lacking Power Stones. Please, lend them to me for daily release. And I know, I'm late again today.

[3rd person POV]

Spiderman pried open the elevator and webbed down to floor 32 while Sue went to secure the main vault. According to her, this attack might be a distraction to lure in the security forces while the assailant's main target might be the main vault, which holds everything that Baxter Industries is working on.

And if the assailant was able to trick the entire system, she wouldn't have a hard time opening the vault and getting what she wanted. With Reed in Shield's base working on his research and Johnny out at the North Pole, overseeing a new case, there are only Sue, Spiderman, and The Thing in the building along with the guards.

The first thing Spiderman noticed was the unconscious people present on the floor. He quickly used his magic to scan the room and noticed that none were dead, just injured and unconscious. His visor showed that there was a strong knockout gas in the air.

As he moved closer to the floor, he noticed the robots patrolling the floor. He quickly webbed up to the ceiling to hide from those annoying scanners those robots were equipped with.

His spider sense tingled...

The robots stopped in their tracks and turned their attention toward him. The turrets also turned to him.

Oh, shi-

'Beep beep beep! Hostile detected. Initiating Protocol 13'

The robots started to fire at him.

Spidey quickly jumped off the ceiling and rolled on the floor, dodging the shots. There were civilians around the floor, and if he moved without thinking, they would get caught up in the fight. Then it would become the same situation that he had faced in his past life. Innocent people are getting caught up in the fight between heroes and villains. He hated it more than anything. To stand in the same place Hulk and the other heroes were standing that day... He felt rage bubbling in his heart.

"How dare you put me in this situation?" Spiderman yelled as he threw a web line at the first robot and rushed toward it. He swung around the robot, wrapping it up with his new webs, which are strong enough to hold back a super-soldier. He then quickly flipped up, dodging the oncoming energy bullets, and threw solid needles toward the two turrets in the narrow hallway, destroying them, then he pulled back toward the elevator.

He knew that fighting them with the civilians around would be dangerous, so, he'll destroy them in that narrow hallway.

"Time to see how far I can push this new suit. Initiate reverse hacking. Hack the robots and the security system," Spiderman ordered. The nanomachines and AI quickly went to work, scanning the first robot's data and trying to find an entry point. Then, the AI followed the signal back to its source.

The robots began firing at him, forcing him to keep moving. He flipped and somersaulted through the air, narrowly avoiding their bullets. He wanted to use his magic to end this fight as fast as possible, but revealing such a trump card when he knew nothing about the enemy's identity or if this new suit was bugged or not was a stupid idea.

He needed to buy time.

So, he did what he did best.

Spiderman switched his web shooters to web bomb mode and shot off two web bombs.

'Web bomb: A sticky web-like substance that covers a large area and traps targets inside.'

The robots tried to move out of the way, but the bombs exploded before they could move. He took this chance to pull the first two robots toward him, destroying them with hard punches. His suit protected him from the explosions that occurred after the robots were destroyed. More robots began to walk into the hallway.

Spiderman did the same with them too. He simply wrapped them up using the web bombs and destroyed them one by one.

After his fifteenth victory, the reverse hacking was successful.

"Great, disable the robots and security measures," Spiderman ordered as he rushed forward and punched the robot in front of him, sending it flying into a wall and destroying it. 'No one will miss another one...'

The robots stopped moving. The turrets shut down instantly. The floor was secured.

"Peter," Sue's voice rang through the earpiece. "What happened?"

"I'm done here. I managed to disable all the robots and security measures on this floor. No one died, everyone is just unconscious," He explained.

"That's good, I managed to secure the main vault, but I couldn't find the assailant. She might still be on that floor. Check the security room," Sue ordered.

"Alright."

Spidey dashed to the security room, but the door was locked. He tried to use hacking, but someone locked the door from inside and cut off the power supply. So, the door won't open unless someone from inside opens it.

"Well," He smirked under his mask as he clenched his fist and punched the door.

Baaamm! The metal door flew off its hinges and crashed into the wall. Spiderman walked in and saw a familiar figure standing with her back toward him. She was wearing a black glossy suit and her long platinum blonde hair was flowing in the air.

"Haaa... Really?" Spiderman sighed as he shook his head. "Black Cat. From jewelry theft to breaking into Baxter Building, isn't that too big of a career leap?"

"Hello, Spiderman. How was your day?" Black Cat turned around with a sly smile across her face.

"Not bad. Blasting robots, dodging bullets, trying not to get others killed. You?" Spiderman shrugged.

"Nothing special. Just a small heist," Black Cat giggled.

"So, what are you trying to steal here? And why do you need to do it in such a grand manner? This isn't how you work, Cat. You're more of a silent assassin type."

"I'm hurt, Spiderman. She flipped over the desk and landed gracefully on her feet, "I can be pretty loud and rough when I want to or feel like it."

"And I don't even want to know how you make those puns sound dirty..." Spidey sighed.

Black Cat just giggled.

"So, what's your story? Heard you died in an explosion almost a year ago and here you are, in flesh and blood. Care to tell me how you did it?" She asked with a smile as she raised her arms in the air and stretched them. Her tight suit hugged her hourglass figure tightly, and it showed off her toned legs and chest. She knew that this body of hers was very attractive to a certain someone, so she used it to her advantage.

Spiderman noticed the USB drive blinking in the port, right next to Black Cat.

'Ah! Buying time with her usual tricks, I see...'

"Humm... How about we do some information exchange? You tell me what you are after and I'll tell you what happened that day," Spiderman offered as he raised his hands and webbed the USB drive.

But to his surprise, Black Cat kicked under the desk. The CPU flew up in the air as she jumped up in the air, trying to grab the USB stick. Spiderman moved fast. He threw a web bomb at her and threw a web line at the USB stick, pulling it toward himself. But before the web bomb could explode, Black Cat took out her grappler and grappled a keyboard, then threw it at the bomb.

It was so fast that no normal person would have been able to follow her movements.

The bomb exploded, scattering sticky webs everywhere.

Black Cat landed on the floor and rushed toward Spiderman. Her eyes were on that USB stick. She quickly closed the distance and just when he thought that he finally got her, she swooped down the floor, slipped past him toward the door, and pulled out another USB stick from the computer behind Spidey.

Just when she turned her back for a moment, Spidey took that split second and put a tracking rune on her back. All it took was a simple flick of his finger.

"It was nice meeting you, Spidey," She gave him a wink as she blew a kiss and disappeared in a puff of smoke.

But with his new visor, the smoke screen is useless.

He chased after her.

[Clank!] Black Cat took out a small bomb from her pocket and threw it at the reinforced glass wall. A shrill sound wave swept over the floor, making both Black Cat and Spiderman stumble. The glass shattered. She quickly regained her balance and leaped through the shattered glass and grappled onto a jet waiting just outside the building.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next, Ch: 130: Fake data & threat around Wanda

Ch: 131: it's Clobberin' Time

Ch: 132: Menace is back from the grave

Ch: 133: Sue likes roleplay [Let's focus a bit on Sue before dropping the big bomb and some plot twists]

Ch: 134: Sue- Lust & Love

COMMENT24 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 131: FAKE DATA & THREAT AROUND WANDA

[Peter's first person POV] [A few hrs later] [Baxter Building]

After that mess, the workers cleared up the floor, and construction work began to repair the broken walls, floors, and windows. The Thing was busy dealing with the hacked robots on the ground floor. That girl did think through everything. She first hacked the ground floor's security then went up to hack the robotics department. She sabotaged the entire security system of six floors. It will keep everyone busy for some time. That fucker Reed did such a shitty job making the security system. And people call him the most intelligent human on Earth.

The injured and unconscious were taken to the hospital for treatment. The other floors are under shutdown for now.

I sat on the couch and a large yawn left my mouth as I stretched my limbs. Sue and Ben were looking at the footage of Black Cat that I recorded using my suit's camera.

"Damn! It's Black Cat!" Ben said as he punched his rocky hands together, feeling annoyed and worried at the same time. "A woman like her has no problem getting under a man's skin." He glanced toward me.

He's kinda mad at me for letting Black Cat go and stopping them from pursuing her. Catching her now would be pointless. They will interrogate her and she won't open her mouth, they might torture her, which won't bear any fruit, and then as always, she'll escape. I want to catch the one who hired her in the first place to steal whatever data she stole. With my magic tracker on her, I'll be able to track her down with no effort.

Sue glared at me from her spot. She wasn't as mad as the rocky menace over there, but she sure wanted answers.

"I guess you have a good reason for not catching her?" Sue asked raising her eyebrows.

She knows that with the new suit, it wasn't impossible to catch someone like Black Cat. So, I explained my plan to them.

"Wait! A magic tracker?" Ben scratched his rocky chin, "Never heard of something like that before."

"Yes! Magic tracker," I smiled under my mask. "It's not that complicated actually, but the spell itself is quite advanced. It allows me to track anyone anywhere as long as it stays on the target. And unlike your tech trackers, mine is undetectable, unless we are dealing with a Sorcerer."

"Huh! Interesting..." Sue nodded as she crossed her legs and leaned back on the sofa, "I assume it works like a runic compass?"

"Something similar to that..." I nodded.

"So, what are we waiting for?" Ben stood up from his seat excitedly. "Let's track her down."

"Not yet. We need her to take us to the one who hired her for the job," I explained. "We don't know the target or the employer. If she delivers whatever she stole to them, we might be able to catch them red-handed."

"Hmm... Makes sense," Sue nodded.

"But what did she steal?" I asked her.

"That USB stick contained the data of your Cybernetics and Neural implants project. She stole almost everything related to it," Sue answered with a sigh as she pinched the bridge of her nose, feeling frustrated. "If the data falls into the wrong hands, things might go south very soon..."

"You guys didn't start working on it already, did you?" I asked as I crossed my arms over my chest, feeling worried. Cybernetics and neural implants are a dangerous technology when misused. I don't want human cyborgs running around the city anytime soon.

"We were just prepping to begin. But no, nothing serious yet," Sue answered as she looked at me with a frown.

"Good..." I nodded. "You see the data you guys were protecting till now was a fake one."

"Huh?!" Both Sue and Ben exclaimed surprised as they stared at me wide-eyed.

"Yeah, it might look like the real deal, but once you build it, it will fail big time. Especially the software. I made sure to make it buggy as hell, and I guess I did a good job, huh?" I smirked under my mask, feeling proud of my deception that even the Fantastic Four couldn't catch, "Considering the fact that even you guys didn't notice it till now, I doubt the one who is going to use it is gonna notice."

Sue rubbed her temples and sighed tiredly while Ben scratched his head awkwardly.

"So, you are telling me the data we were keeping in the vault here and protecting it for a year is just a hoax?!" Sue asked exasperatedly as she raised her voice.

"Yep! Pretty much so..." I shrugged nonchalantly as I leaned back on the sofa. "An identical, yet fake algorithm and a couple of minor but important things changed inside it, that will lead to a system crash after the first usage. That will completely destroy any prototype built using the algorithm along with damaging the nervous system of the user too. Probably killing them if the damage is severe."

"And the original copy?" Ben asked curiously with a frown.

"Safe and sound in a place no one would ever think of looking," I smirked under my mask. "It's in the big wall clock in my room. With the amount of people knocking at my door asking for collaboration and blah, blah, blah... I decided to hide it in plain sight, where no one would even think of searching. I was about to give it to you this morning, but as you know things happened."

Both Sue and Ben chuckled hearing my answer.

"Well, I guess we underestimated you, kid," Ben grinned as he patted my shoulder playfully.

"Haaa..." Sue sighed.

I quickly opened a portal to my room, webbed the clock and pulled it through the portal, then closed it.

"Don't worry; this one is the real deal. An improvised version of the one you used on Johnny and Reed," I assured Sue as I twisted the back open, took the USB stick, and handed it to her.

Sue took it and inspected it for a minute before looking at me with suspicion.

"C'mon, don't look at me like that. It's the real deal. You should thank me for hiding it for this long. Or else, you already know what happened. Besides, even though I'm collaborating with you guys, I don't want anyone to start working on the first version without me! Anyway, I think someone insider is mixed in this mess, or how else would you explain the hacking and all?" I asked Sue, changing the topic.

"Someone insider? Who do you suspect?" Ben asked with a frown as he crossed his rocky arms over his chest.

"Could be anyone from the security department," Sue answered as she shook her head tiredly and pinched the bridge of her nose.

"Or someone from the Robotics department too," I added with a shrug. "Well, we'll know soon enough." I opened my palm, summoning a circular inscription, showing a holographic map of New York. On it there was a blinking dot, moving out of the city.

"They are leaving the city!" Ben exclaimed surprised as he looked at me wide-eyed.

"Yes, probably heading to their employer or a meeting point," I nodded as I closed my palm, canceling the spell. "I'll track her down with Wanda. You focus on quickly fixing this damage and start the research as soon as possible." I stood up.

"Need a hand? I'm free," Ben asked with excitement as he flexed his rocky biceps.

I looked at Sue and she shook her head, answering my unasked question.

"Working with a veteran hero, let's do it. I'll pick you up once she stops. For now, give those poor workers a helping hand," I opened a portal at Frank's hideout and walked inside, leaving Ben behind.

.

.

[3rd Person POV] [Location: Central Park] [Evening around 6 PM]

Wanda, Maddie, and May decided to walk home today. Their car broke down in the middle of the road and since they were close to home, they decided to walk the rest of the way and when they came closer to the park, they decided to take a little stroll and grab some ice cream or sodas and just sit and chat. Wanda wanted to open a portal right away but May stopped her...

"You should walk sometimes and take things a bit slower, Wanda. Just walk and take everything around you slowly," May smiled gently as she smiled at Wanda who was pouting cutely. Maddie also agreed with May. Walking sometimes is nice, especially in a beautiful park like Central Park.

With no particular destination, they started walking aimlessly through Central Park.

Then Wanda saw the good old ice cream stall. She looked toward May excitedly, not wanting to wait anymore, "Mayyyy..."

May chuckled, understanding Wanda's enthusiasm, and led the trio of girls toward the ice cream stall.

As the trio was walking, Wanda, felt a weird sensation around her. She glanced around. 'What the heck is this feeling?' Thanks to her special training under the Ancient One, she learned how to detect danger around her. She quickly spread her chaos magic in the air, trying to search for the danger.

"Humf!" She touched her forehead as her eyes gleamed with a red spark. Someone just tried to invade her mind but got repelled back pretty harshly.

Wanda's actions didn't go unnoticed.

"Is something wrong, Wanda?" May looked back and saw Wanda standing still, touching her forehead as if she was hurt or had a headache.

'It's gone!' She looked around, but couldn't find anyone suspicious. She didn't sense anyone near her too. No ill will or malicious thoughts either. Whoever it was, they were gone.

"It's ok," Wanda smiled towards May and kept walking. "I'm good. Something fell into my eyes, is all."

.

.

[Somewhere in the park]

Emma Frost grabbed her head as blood began to drip from her nose. Her eyes looked bloodshot. She was breathing heavily and groaned in pain, not able to concentrate due to the hammering pain coming from her head. She's in her diamond form.

"Who the fuck are you to get in my way?" She mumbled as her eyes were fixed on Wanda who was going to the ice cream stall.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 19 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 131: it's Clobberin' Time

Ch: 132: Menace is back from the grave

Ch: 133: Sue likes roleplay

Ch: 134: Sue- Lust & Love

Ch: 135: First time with Sue

COMMENT16 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 132: IT'S CLOBBERIN' TIME

[Hideout]

Frank was fixing his car when I stepped into the hideout as usual. A beer bottle was on the ground and he was under the car. I looked around. Not much has changed except that this place looks a bit clean. The cars that we secured back then were all there, lined up in a row. Frank covered them with a white cloth, probably for protection.

"Still fiddling with that junk?" I asked as I walked to the fridge and took out a soda can.

"Not junk!" Frank said as he pushed the cart he was lying, out under the car and sat up, "Vintage, Spidey." He corrected me with a serious expression.

"C'mon, look around you, man, there are nine cars lined up around you, two vintage models too... And yet, you keep fiddling with that one. How many hours have you spent working on that car alone?" I asked exasperatedly.

"Let's just say this one holds some good old memories and it's special," Frank said as he sighed nostalgically while taking a sip from the beer, his eyes fixed on the vintage Honda CRX.

"If you say so." I shrugged nonchalantly. "So, how have you been? Get into any trouble while I was gone?"

"Just..." His face turned somber as he looked at me, "I'm glad to see you alive. And speaking of trouble, that new officer Yuri Watanabe keeps getting in my way... Way too frequently. Lady put out a warrant on my head last month..." He sighed with a frustrated expression. "So, you gonna tell me how you survived that explosion and came back after almost a year?"

So, I told Frank everything that happened after that explosion day when Norman's dead body blew up in that warehouse filled with explosives along with me. Took quite some time to explain, but he listened patiently to it till the end without interruptions. He even stared in disbelief a couple of times hearing a particular part.

"...So, that's the full version of how I survived," I finished explaining with a tired sigh, leaning against the sofa behind me.

"That girl from the docks save you, huh? And Kamar Taj... Figures... It was a good choice to let her go instead of handing her to the cops," Frank nodded understandingly while resting his back against the hood of the car.

"I wanted to contact you and my family, but I wasn't ready back then. I knew I had to master my power without any distractions or anything. I couldn't let another incident like that happen. So, I suppressed my emotions and completely focused my mind on learning magic and my Spidey power. Then when I thought I was ready, I came back," I said after emptying the soda and throwing the can in the dustbin at the end of the room.

"Damn, boy... Your life never gets boring, does it?" Frank chuckled with amusement as he continued. "Well, I also kept myself busy as usual. Took down Tombstone's gang, but then the new lady stopped the war. She's now controlling everything in place of Kingpin. Her name is Emma Frost. Lady's a mutant, a powerful one at that. Rumors have it that she's an Omega-level mutant." Frank nodded gravely.

"Emma Frost, huh! She's gonna be an annoying opponent to deal with. Telepathy, Psionic energy, Telekinesis, Organic diamond body... Seesh... She'll be a tough one," I said, remembering her details from the comics and movies.

"And you know about her power... Why am I not surprised?" Frank snorted with a sigh.

"Never meet an enemy unprepared, Frank. The first rule in battle is to never underestimate an opponent, no matter how strong or weak you are. I just happened to come across some classified data in the past, now, it'll come in handy. Anyway, she can wait, right now, we are going to track down a bigger fish," I said as I walked toward the table on which a couple of energy guns were lying.

"Which is?"

"Black Cat broke into Baxter Building and took some data. Now, she's going to meet up with whoever hired her. We are gonna nab whoever that it is before that unknown person does something stupid with that data. Oh, and Ben and Wanda are gonna join us this time," I explained while picking up a couple of blasters.

"Really? A team-up..." Frank looked surprised.

"Yep," I nodded while examining the plasma gun, "Ben is just a temporary ally as for Wanda, I'm thinking of adding her to our team. She's good and I want her to enjoy outside life a bit more...Show her around the ropes," I told him about Wanda.

"Fine by me. But we are gonna need a car good enough to fit in The Thing," He said while cleaning his greasy hand on a cloth.

"Who said we are going by the road?" I asked him with a grin as I moved my finger in the air, drawing a magic inscription, "We are going to jump right in the middle of the party and crash it," I said as a circle appeared, before disappearing with a flicker.

.

.

[3rd Person POV] [Jersey- Construction site]

Black Cat arrived at the meeting location in due time. It was a construction site from the outside, but in reality, it was Kingpin's hideout. Two days ago, his men shifted him there. There were armed guards around the place and some cameras that overlooked the street. Gangsters dressed as civilians were all around the place, keeping their eyes alert for any sneak attack or danger that might put a surprise on this meeting. There were also drones deployed in the surrounding area.

Felicia was sitting in the waiting room and wondering who this person was who paid her that much money to steal the data. She has already pointed out the escape routes on her way up to the top floor, just in case they try to silence her and she has deployed multiple button-sized explosives around the place while the guards were escorting her to the top floor through the stairways. A small push of a button on her wrist is all it would take to bring this place crashing down.

And if these precautions aren't enough, then she'll just have to do it the old-fashioned way.

After a few minutes, a tall man in a suit and glasses entered the waiting room. She raised a brow when she noticed him enter the room. At a single glance, she could tell that the man before him is unarmed and weak as fuck. She smirked in amusement.

"James Wesley," the man introduced himself as he entered, "I represent a group that had put forth a...significant financial reward, as you are no doubt aware," He told her casually as he moved across the room.

"So, which little corporation do you work for, huh?" She asked him mockingly with a slightly mocking smile as she inspected him from top to bottom, "Baron Siebberen? Kingpin? Sable?" She guessed with a bored tone.

"Well, I think it would be better if we keep our business relations within a certain limit. We pay, you deliver," James told her with a simple smile and a business-like tone as he took a seat in the chair in front of her.

Felicia snorted. "Fair enough... The flash drive," She took out the flash drive and placed it on the table, "Where's that thing? I assume we are finished talking now, and I want that blue diamond, as per promised." She answered with an impatient voice.

James only smiled and waved his hand. At his signal, three muscular bodyguards wearing bulletproof armor entered with a black briefcase on a wheeled table. He flipped the latches and opened the suitcase revealing a single blue glowing diamond, surrounded by multiple anti-theft mechanisms. The table was locked down with a keypad, and a cage sealed the precious gems.

Her smile turned a lot wider upon seeing the thing. She leaned forward as James unlocked the security mechanism.

"A moment, please," He took the flash drive and put it in his datapad, and checked the data. After ten minutes of examining the data with his experts online, he gave her a nod.

Felicia took the diamond in her hand as she stood up and held it near her eyes, facing the light, to see how pretty it was, before putting it into her pocket.

"You can count on a repeat of business," Felicia replied.

"Do excuse me for a moment," James got up as his phone rang and went near the windows, not giving Black Cat a moment of care or importance.

'Run!' A familiar voice echoed in Felicia's mind. She threw a smoke grenade. James' men immediately got down. Black Cat leaped out of the floor, grappled onto the next building and began running on the rooftops.

Before the smoke even started to spread, a big portal opened on top of the building...

"It's clobberin' time!" The Thing jumped down the portal, crashing through the roof and landing into the room.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 18 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 132: Menace is back from the grave

Ch: 133: Sue likes roleplay

Ch: 134: Sue- Lust & Love

Ch: 135: First time with Sue

Ch: 136: Interlude- 3 sides

COMMENT12 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 133: MENACE IS BACK FROM GRAVE

Felicia was running as fast as possible to get away from the building and didn't pay attention to the things going on behind her. Her main focus is to escape that area and lay low for a while. She got what she came for, so their business is done. Now, if they die or live, it's none of her matter. But that voice in her head... That voice... It was so familiar.

"There she is, don't let her escape!" The thugs from below began to shoot at her. She could dodge and evade them most of the time. A couple of bullets grazed past her stomach and arms, but one bullet struck her right thigh and one in her right shoulder blade, as she jumped from the roof and was about to grapple onto the next building. Her concentration on the hook shots faltered when the bullet hit her leg, making her lose control of the swinging rope and was going to fall. "Damn it!"

Luckily, a shot of webbing caught her right in the middle before she could crash onto the next building. But that web was strong enough to pin her down to the wall.

"Argg!" She tried to rip apart the web using her super strength, but a couple of more web shots restrained her in place.

She could see the thugs on the ground gathered around her, aiming their guns at her. But before they could realize what was happening, a yellow portal appeared behind them and two web bombs shot out. Both of the bombs exploded in mid-air, sending yellow electric shockwaves in all directions along with a barrage of sticky webs. Every thug that was in a five-meter radius was immediately thrown backward as they lost consciousness and were encased within the web.

Spiderman jumped out of that portal.

"Yo! Can you believe it? We are meeting again in less than 24 hrs. Such a small world, huh?" Spiderman webbed onto the wall and stuck beside Black Cat. He could hear police sirens nearing their location, "Want a lift?"

Black Cat frowned, "Trying to turn me in, are you?"

Spiderman raised his hands while saying, "Trying to help you. If not for my warning, you might still be trapped in that falling building." He pointed toward the six-story tall construction building that The Thing crashed through. Black Cat also remembered the voice in her mind.

"That voice in my head, yours I assume?" She narrowed her eyes as she glared at Spiderman.

"Guilty as charged," He shrugged nonchalantly, before saying, "Police will be here in no time and you're wounded. Need help or not? Your call." He noticed that the flesh wounds had already healed up, and the bullets in her body didn't pierce that deep and he could actually see the bullet on her thigh. "Super healing. Interesting." He used his magic to pull out the bullets and throw them on the ground. Her wounds instantly healed.

"Well, it would seem I didn't need your help," She retorted as the sound of approaching sirens became closer. "What now? I'm at your complete mercy, Mr. Spidey," she sighed and wondered who it was under that mask as she glanced sideways at the red-masked hero.

"I doubt that. You have already cut through my web and freed your hands," He replied sarcastically.

"Whatever," She cut through his web and freed herself, jumping over to the other building. Her claws pierced through the concrete of the wall as she looked toward Spiderman, "Why did you help me?" She asked, confused, still looking at him questioningly.

He shrugged, "Because I want to recruit you to my team."

"A team?" She asked, looking amused at the answer.

"Yeah. Why waste your ability to commit crimes when you can do something better? Still stuck with your daddy complex, trying to prove you are better than him?" Spiderman's words earned him a scowl from Felicia, and he noticed that. He webbed over to her and gently placed his hands on her cheek. "Just accept it. You are not like him, you are just trying too hard to copy his actions."

"You know nothing about me," She looked the other way but didn't run away.

"I know enough, the reason you are trying to get close to Kingpin's men... That baldy is the one to kidnap you and your dad and use his knowledge to create a new SSS," Spidey stood up on the wall and looked at her, "He tested it on you, didn't he?"

"Well, someone did his homework. And what makes you think I'd walk straight into the lion's den of my own free will?" She laughed mockingly.

"To finish the job of course. Killing Kingpin and removing the threat once and for all. Who knows when he will target you again? And I'm pretty sure you heard the rumors of Kingpin being gravely injured and all. So, you took the chance. That USB stick you gave Wesley, if my guess isn't wrong, you've put a bug in it to find his real location, right?" Spiderman answered smugly.

Felicia stiffened for a bit, but didn't say anything, not confirming nor denying his statement.

"Black Cat, you don't have to do this job alone," Spidey stopped walking on the wall and looked at her, "I'll help you get to Kingpin. You can do whatever you want with him for all I care. But after that, you either join me or live your life as a blond chatterbox." He took out a phone from his suit and gave it to her, then webbed away from the area as soon as the police cars began to surround the area.

Felicia used her grappler to grapple onto the next building and ran away to a certain distance. Then she dropped into an alley and transformed back into her blond self. She took off her black suit, revealing her regular dress underneath. Then she threw it into the dumpster and disappeared within the crowd that formed due to the sudden explosion in the nearby construction site.

.

.

Back at the construction site...

The Thing punched the guards around him, hard enough to break their bones, but they were still alive. Frank took the ground floor and for the first time in his life, he was forced to just disable the threats, not kill them. As for Wanda, she rounded up the ones hiding among the civilians. Everything was wrapped up within ten minutes or so.

All the criminals were rounded up near the gate and the cops quickly arrested them.

Spiderman webbed down before them.

The crowd, reporters, cops...everyone was shocked to see Spiderman standing before their eyes. The hero who was supposed to be dead is back after a year.

"SPIDERMAN!"

"Here, Spiderman, may I ask you a question?"

"Over here, Mr. Spiderman..."

"He's alive!"

"I knew it! I told you all, he's alive. A little explosion ain't enough to take down our hero."

Everyone rushed toward him. The cops were trying their hard to maintain the barricade.

"Oh, boy," Spiderman scratched his head with a smile under his mask. He webbed a microphone from a reporter's hand and jumped up on top of the wall, "Sorry, everyone. Took a while to heal up. I was in a coma, so couldn't let you all know, but as you can see, I'm still alive. And just like my bro said, a little explosion isn't enough to keep this friendly neighborhood hero away from our beloved city." He announced as the crowd cheered and his words were recorded and broadcast on the news.

Spiderman continued to pull the crowd's attention toward him, gaining massive popularity again.

Watching the scene from afar, Frank and Wanda were watching.

"There he goes bragging," Wanda whispered.

"I believe there's nothing called bad publicity." Frank shrugged.

.

.

[Daily Bugle]

Jonah felt kinda bad when he learned that Spiderman died in an explosion while trying to stop the mass murderer Green Goblin. He even put his pride aside and posted a very special article titled 'Bravest Hero In New York.'. Which made the whole city proud of him.

But his headache grew even bigger as the sales of Daily Bugle went down and continued to fall even lower and lower, while the circulation of Daily Globe and some local newspapers started to skyrocket. Without Spiderman, Jonah began to contemplate changing the direction of his newspaper. But things didn't go as planned as it was already too late. He tried to find faults in other heroes, but that too didn't work out in his favor.

Just when things were looking bleak and he finally decided to close Daily Bugle down...

His office door flew open...

Liz Allan entered his room and turned on the TV, "Look, who's back from dead."

She decided to become a photographer and freelancer and works for Daily Bugle from time to time, helping out old Jonah at her father's request.

Jonah watched the TV as Spiderman's live interview was being shown. He watched the news without speaking a word. As soon as the interview was over, he jumped up from his chair, "I knew it! That bug was hiding somewhere, plotting his next crime. I knew it. Spiderman is a menace. He blew up that entire building, destroying the hard work of poor workers, and now trying to be a hero. Liz, I need new photos of Spiderman. The front page should be, Menace back from his grave..."

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 133: Sue likes roleplay

Ch: 134: Sue- Lust & Love

Ch: 135: First time with Sue

Ch: 136: Interlude- 3 sides

Ch: 137: The Red One

COMMENT16 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 134: SUE LIKES ROLEPLAY

[Later that evening...]

After wrapping up the mess, and interrogating the suspects, the cops didn't find anything concrete other than the fact that they work for Kingpin. Wesely was well prepared for moments like this so when he was checking the data, he had already uploaded it to a secure server and wiped the drive clean. In short, without evidence or Black Cat's testimony, they have nothing against him.

Wesely's lawyers were well prepared for a situation like this... Well, they did try their best to get him out of custody, but the timely arrival of a data drive at the NYPD's doorsteps was enough to put him behind bars. It contains some illegal work he had been doing plus some of his private conversation with other gangsters. This was enough to send him to jail almost instantly.

However, the bad thing is that he refused to talk or cooperate with the cops. The interrogation continues as the cops are trying to find Kingpin's location.

Back at Baxter Building...

Reed returned from Shield's headquarters. He went through the security system and found a small bug hidden in the software. He made some changes to prevent further damage. Then he went to the robotics department where the main damage was done. He upgraded all the security measures before returning to the mainframe area and was surprised that there weren't any signs of a breach or hack on the database.

Whoever made the hacking device with which Black Cat was able to just waltz into the building and cause all that damage wasn't an amateur, but a pro who must have worked in Baxter Building before and learned about their security measures with great detail, which made it all that easier for him.

Reed spent the entire night in the server room, trying to find something while scanning each and every nook and cranny, inside and outside. He checked the records for past employees, only to learn that some data was missing and not the mere documents of employees, but the medical files as well, along with the facial scans of some individuals. But what caused him to stand up with a grim expression was a code that he almost failed to notice if not for his high intellect and programming skills.

'This code!' He thought.

Years ago when Reed and Victor used to work together before he became the wanted criminal Doctor Doom, the two of them invented a unique code for their work which could be found hidden in every piece of invention they have ever made or came across in their career. Right now, that code before Reed's eyes is somewhat similar to Victor's code. Although there were certain changes, Reed was 100% certain that it was him.

"He's behind this..." He was confused. If nothing was stolen from the database, what was Victor after? Did he come here to just confirm something? Or, did he steal something and replace it with mirror data or probably fake ones? Or is he trying to warn him about something?

Thus, Reed dropped everything and started investigating this mess.

.

.

Since their lunch date got wasted by the recent developments, Sue and Peter rearranged their date time to the evening. While Ben was overlooking the repairs and Reed, as always, was busy fixing his own mess, Sue went to the garage where Peter was waiting for her. She changed her clothes to a new simple white shirt and a high-knee skirt. Her boobs were like they might burst out of her shirt anytime.

'Wait! Is that transparent pantyhose she's wearing?!' Peter's eyes went toward her slender legs.

"Hey," She smiled as she walked up to him.

"Hey," He smiled as he opened the car's door for her. "You still haven't told me where we are going."

"I'm driving," Sue smirked as she got in the driver's seat while Peter got into the passenger's side.

"Whatever you want Mommy," He whispered the last part and earned him a naughty smirk from her.

"Still stuck with sugar mommy roleplay?" Sue started the engine as they left the garage.

"What can I say? You have a beautiful body, sexy curves, a milfy body, and a face to die for. How could I resist calling you mommy?" Peter asked in a husky voice while placing his right hand on her thigh and gently squeezing it.

Sue laughed and replied in a flirtatious tone, "It's a good thing we are alone. Else I might have to punish my little boy for being naughty in public."

Peter squeezed her thigh again as his hands moved upward. She wore a pantyhose under the skirt and it felt very smooth under his touch. "I would love that very much."

"Oh! I know you will," She gave a seductive look. "But be careful what you wish for, darling. You never know how far I can go to make you beg for my forgiveness."

"You want me to beg to you?" Peter smirked as his fingers touched Sue's pussy over her panty, "I doubt that mommy. But I'm pretty sure I can make you beg me to fuck your brains out."

Sue closed her eyes for a moment, enjoying his touch, "Mmm, I would love to see you try." She activated the auto-drive mode, to make things a bit safer.

"Really?" Peter asked in a whisper as he brought his lips closer to her ears. He then whispered something in her ears which made Sue blush furiously.

"Peter!" She exclaimed as her cheeks turned redder, "I-I can't say such lewd things! I mean- I've never done that before and... It's embarrassing."

"But it's sexy, mommy," Peter whispered in her ears again.

Sue gulped. "P-peter! I..." Her heartbeat had increased as her mind began to conjure images of what Peter wanted her to do. 'This boy. Hahaha. Oh, Peter. I'm gonna pamper you so much that you won't be able to live without me. Heck, I doubt I can live without you. Arggg! What's this feeling? I... I just wanted to have some fun with him, make him mine. But... Haaa... I think it's better to break up with Reed. Yeah, that thought of cucking him was just stupid, maybe a little hot, but... Let's just end it with him for good this time...' She thought as she felt Peter's hot breath on her neck, giving her goosebumps.

"Fine. Just give me a sec," She calmed down her mind and took a deep breath.

"Okay," Peter nodded and leaned back, giving her some space.

After taking another deep breath, she started in a soft tone, "I want you to take out your big cock and show it to mommy."

"Yes, Mommy," Peter unzipped his jeans and pulled out his dick.

"Ohh! What a big boy!" Sue's eyes widened at the sight of his cock, "Now put your fingers in mommy's pussy and make her feel better while jerking off with the other hand. Make sure two fingers must be in my pussy."

"Like this, mommy?" He asked as he followed her instructions. With a slight pull, he tore off the pantyhose and slide her panty aside, pushing two fingers into her pussy.

"Yes, like this, my big boy. Good boy," Sue moaned as Peter began to move his fingers in and out of her pussy. "You're doing great."

A large smile appeared on Sue's face as she properly grabbed the steering wheel. Her body trembled in pleasure as Peter's fingers reached deeper than she expected and the way he is moving his fingers in her pussy was like anything she had ever experienced in her life. She glanced toward his cock and saw him masturbating.

"Such a good boy. My good boy. Such a good boy. You're so good at fingering mommy."

Peter didn't reply. Instead, he kept thrusting his fingers faster and harder.

"Oh, yeah, faster and deeper... Just like that... But don't you dare cum before mommy..." Sue moaned loudly, "Because if you cum before mommy, she won't let you bathe with her again." She suddenly glanced at his eyes and saw they were fixed on her tits. 'Ah-ha, my boobs! Peter, my little pervert! You do love boobs. No, you're obsessed with boobs!' She smiled at the sight, 'But not yet.'

"Don't worry, mommy. I'll hold on," Peter smiled.

"Okay. But if mommy asks you to stop, please do."

"Yes mommy." Peter then curled his fingers.

Sue arched her body forward as the intensity of the pleasure caused her eyes to close for a couple of seconds and she leaned her head back. "P-p-peter! Aaaaah!"

"Nnnh! Aaarhh! M-mooommy... S-ssoo tihiiiigh."

"Good, boy. Haaa, good boy." She panted. She was losing control of the steering wheel but didn't care at the moment as she was enjoying the moment too much. Besides, with the auto drive active, there wasn't much she had to do, other than have fun.

Peter rubbed her clit roughly. She tensed up and stiffened her back and gave a long groan as she clenched her muscles tightly before sighing happily, "Hahaha..." She laughed softly as an orgasm came and her whole body shook before relaxing and falling back in the seat with heavy breathing. "Peter. That... that was great."

"That was great."

After taking a couple of breaths and looking into Peter's eyes, she finally spoke, "Now use mommy's juices and rub on your cock. Show how much you love her sweet juices."

With a broad smile on his face, Peter applied her juice to his cock while he was looking into her eyes and began to stroke it up and down quickly. Sue saw his cock getting covered in her cum and she had never been more aroused before.

"Good boy. A good boy deserves a reward," She licked her lips. "Just let mommy know when you're close."

"Yes... mommyyyy." Peter groaned. "Ahh... M-mommy, ahhh!" Peter groaned again as a familiar pressure started to rise in his balls, and he closed his eyes and moved his hand faster, "Ahh-aaaaah! I'm close."

"That's what mommy wants!"

After seeing his reaction, Sue spoke as a smile came to her face, "You can finish in her mouth. Will you feed mommy?" She shifted the seat and bent down, opening her mouth over his cock. 'You will just cum in my mouth, but no blowjob or even my tongue for you. You must be frustrated, right? But you can't do anything to mommy.'

She asked, expecting an immediate response, and he obliged. Peter shot his load straight into her mouth.

"Humfff!" Her eyes widened.

A loud moan escaped from Peter's mouth as he sprayed his cum all over her face and enough to make her choke into her mouth.

Sue then lifted her face from his cock. Her mouth was full of his cum and she was uncertain what to do with it. This was too much cum to swallow.

"Swallow it, mommy, please..." Peter pleaded.

With a gulping sound, she swallowed the semen while holding eye contact with Peter. She then licked her lips, "Just what the hell was that Peter? How can a man cum that much in a single go?! This doesn't make any sense?"

"Phew! That roleplaying was just too good. You were so into the character that I couldn't help myself... ugh, I'm sorry for splashing on your face, but you do look sexy and nasty right now...I'll eat your pussy if you stay like that with my cum on your face till we reach our destination?"

"Hm, such a naughty boy. Well, I'll not give you my ass or tits yet, but I will gladly let you eat my pussy whenever you want, and I might suck you if you deserve it," Sue winked and turned her attention to the steering wheel.

"Shit! Miss. Susan Storm. I never knew you had a knack for dirty sex play and role play," Peter said as he leaned back in his seat with a smirk.

"Pete... Sweetheart, you have no idea what else I'm into," Sue replied with a grin.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 134: Sue- Lust & Love

Ch: 135: First time with Sue

Ch: 136: Interlude- 3 sides

Ch: 137: The Red One

Ch: 138: Misery

COMMENT13 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 135: SUE- LOVE & LUST

[Private mansion]

The gate opened and Sue's car drove through. As her car entered the mansion area, the automatic driveway closed the doors again. She had bought the house after the breakthrough Baxter Industries went through. She bought it with her share, and few people know about this place. She often spends her time, when she's away from work and wants a little self-time without her fans crowding her.

She had decided to make tonight, Peter's debut into this luxurious mansion and a perfect evening.

As Sue parked the car and got out, her face was still covered in cum, she looked at Peter, who just got out of the car, and gave him a sexy glare. She turned her face sideways, so Peter could admire his work, and said, "How do I look?" She then bit her lip and winked, looking at him.

Peter was speechless, and he had a huge bulge in his pants.

"You won't like my answer," He cleared his throat.

"Out with it, Peter. Tell me what's on your mind," She insisted.

"You look like a depraved slut in heat who would do anything just to get her pussy licked," He walked up to her and touched her dripping pussy, "Now enough talking." He grabbed her waist and pulled her up on the car's bonnet to which she didn't resist, but went ahead and spread her legs wide open for him to do whatever he liked.

'Oohh! Taking initiative, now, are we? Show me how much of a man you really are,' Sue bit her lip in anticipation.

Peter moved closer to her wet and dripping pussy and planted his lips against the outer folds before starting to lick her pussy lips and tasting her sweet and savory essence. Her smell intoxicated Peter, and it made him want her even more. He slipped his tongue into her opening as well, then began lapping it in a fast and circular motion.

'Wow! That tongue's magic!' Sue couldn't help but marvel in astonishment as his tongue continued to probe around. He knew exactly how to use his tongue and was also using his whole mouth. The way his tongue was circling around her clit while moving up and down her pussy hole had her body shuddering constantly.

"Aah! Oooooh!" She panted loudly with excitement. "Yes, like that. Mmmm, Pete! You're so good. So fucking good at this." Her body convulsed as she was moaning louder than ever. "Peter! I'm almost there," Sue leaned forward to grab his hair and push him further into her crotch. Her pussy juices and his saliva coated his lower half, and her whole body was trembling as waves of intense bliss hit her at full force. She pulled on his head harder as her orgasm came crashing onto her, sending her crying out in pure pleasure.

"Ahhhhhh!"

Her squirt burst out like a flood as she drenched his face in her womanly juices as a climax unlike any before took hold of her and ran riot all over her body. She finally let go of his head and collapsed backward as her legs hung limply off the side of the bonnet.

'Fuck! That was just... awesome. Can't believe that I squirted in just less than a few minutes,' Sue couldn't believe herself. Her inner muscles were still twitching like crazy even though she had reached her orgasm. 'Maybe he really is the perfect guy.'

Peter licked his lips after swallowing her juices. Then he planted one final kiss on her trembling clit, and stood up, licking his lips as his eyes met hers.

"Never thought you were a squirter."

Sue didn't care, as she couldn't take her eyes off of him. 'Damn it, I have fallen for this guy!' She realized and immediately got a bit worried.

Peter was just admiring her body, which still radiated heat.

'I was just going for some side flings, but... Well, I've already decided to break up with Reed, so no matter. Maybe he's the one I've been waiting for so long,' She pondered. 'Oh well. We'll see.'

She looked at Peter, her face blushing from arousal.

'No need to rush. He has super endurance, so, he can last for ages. Maybe I'll finally have a rough night for the first time in my life.'

She jumped off from the bonnet, "You don't know many things about me, Mr. Parker."

"Well, what should I know about you then, Miss Storm? Spill it. Like right now," He couldn't help but smile and was excited about exploring Susan Storm, very intimately and maybe even deeper.

"Isn't it exciting to discover more as we explore ourselves?" Sue walked toward the mansion. There was a biomatrix scanner that read Sue's face. After confirming her identity, it opened the main door automatically.

"Handy security," Peter remarked as he followed her inside.

The sensors caught Sue's movements inside and switched on the lights and necessary utilities. The floor was all white. The walls were painted light sky blue and were spotless clean. Her art of modern-day art on the walls complimented the wall paint. Peter liked the color theme. It looked royal and minimalistic. The floor wasn't filled with useless furniture that gives away the visual treat, like in most houses. But there was a simple white sofa set along with two comfy-looking chairs on the far end of the living room, near a bookshelf.

There was a round stairway up the hall, from where there was an ample view of the entire living area.

"This place has just the right balance of being minimalistic, yet giving a lavish feel to it. I love the design," Peter commented.

"I have designed most of the features in this house," Sue said, walking through the white marble hallway. She looked at Peter following her, and suddenly got a devious smile. "Wanna take a bath with me?" She suddenly said, surprising him with her proposal.

"Damn! You beat me to it. I was just about to ask for it."

"Good. Follow me."

Peter followed her towards the top floor. At the end of the stairs, there was a large balcony.

There was another white sofa, a white carpet, a white table on the balcony, plus a couple of paintings hanging around a big vintage wall clock. On the right, the room's door was open, Peter noticed the big bookshelf and a simple bed on the opposite wall.

"That's my study. I like to read in my free time, away from all that work and noise," Sue remarked when she caught him looking at the study room.

They walked toward the left door.

Sue opened the door, revealing the big room, specially made for bathing. A modern bathtub with a huge mirror and a big shower section with different attachable shower heads were fitted. There was even a comfortable bench for her.

Sue took a few steps to stand right in the middle of the bathing room and waved at Peter, beckoning him to join her.

"So? You coming or what?" She looked over her shoulder to see what was keeping him busy and saw that he had already stripped naked. His clothes were lying on the floor and his big dick was pointing at her backside, telling her it was getting a bit too impatient.

"One doesn't waste time," he retorted as he joined her.

He embraced her from behind as his cock rested between her butt cheeks.

"Mumm~" Sue moaned, feeling his cock through her clothes. Peter unbuttoned her shirt, slowly taking it off, then unhooked her bra. Sue moved her arms, allowing him to take it off. Her ample boobs were on display now. He looked at her naked image in the mirror for a moment before taking off her skirt, panty, and pantyhose altogether. Her dripping pussy was revealed in its full glory.

"Shall we?" He whispered in her ears.

"Let me fill it up," Sue looked over her shoulder as her face flushed red. She gestured towards the bathtub. She then walked towards it and switched on the hot water, letting the tub slowly get filled. She then took a quick face wash, to get rid of the sticky cum from her face.

As the water continued filling, Sue was bent over the washing area as Peter went behind her and pushed two fingers into her pussy, making her shiver in pleasure. He watched her face and that moan escaped her lips in the mirror.

"You naughty young man, taking advantage of every moment of weakness," Sue panted, grabbing hold of the countertop as she felt his two fingers ramming into her hole with each thrust. Peter moved his fingers even faster and his pace began accelerating.

"Who was the one shaking their butt, huh? Let's see if the tub fills faster or you cum faster," He whispered into her ears, increasing his face, reaching her g-spot with every thrust.

"Aaaaaah!" She moaned aloud.

"C'mon, don't hold it. Just let it all go," His voice sent shivers up her spine. His fingers kept driving into her wet pussy, stimulating her and making her tremble wildly. She was going crazy, and she knew her mind would go haywire anytime soon. She just squirted a moment ago, yet his fingering got her horny as hell again.

"FUCK! YES~ I'M CUMMINGGGGGG~" Sue yelled as her juices gushed all over Peter's hand, covering his entire palm in her orgasmic nectar. Her whole body shuddered violently as her hips jerked, and Peter held on tight, wrapping his free arm across her stomach, to prevent her from falling, just to make sure she didn't hurt herself.

Sue bent down as her legs turned limp and her heart throbbed hard. Peter, however, still was enjoying himself, as he watched her pussy convulse erratically and drenching the entire area. The tub was filled up. He took her up in his arms and carried her inside the bathtub, placing her inside first. The warm water enveloped her, and she gasped and took a deep breath, stretching out, completely at ease now.

Then Peter entered the warm water too and sat down behind Sue, lifting her up by her belly, to which she just put her arm on top of Peter's, letting him handle her in whatever way he desired.

Sue tilted her head back, resting it on his shoulder as he lifted her up some more. 'My, this feels so comfortable. Such strong arms wrapping around me. That hard cock between my thighs, touching my pussy,' She smiled as her cheeks became a rosy pink. 'No one ever loved me like this before.' She stretched out her left foot to feel Peter's legs as her hands rested on his arms, hugging around her stomach.

"You know, Peter..." She whispered, "I'm addicted to your touch. No man has ever touched me this lovingly and tenderly. If you keep this up... I fear I might go insane with lust and I'm afraid I might..." She didn't complete the sentence, but her soft murmurs revealed everything.

"You might, what? Tell me what you want?" Peter kissed her neck as he asked.

"Never mind," She smiled. 'I can't believe at this age, I'm thinking like a college girl,' She mused.

"Leave Reed," Peter told her, and as expected, Sue immediately became silent. 'The ugly truth strikes again.' He could guess her thoughts as she remained silent.

"You think it's that easy? What I'm doing right now with you behind my fiance's back is cheating, you already know that. How do you think the world will see us if I break up with him and the next day I'm already dating you, out in public?" Sue shook her head.

"No need to rush. We can always take things slow in public, you know? No one will suspect a thing, besides, I think you should choose your own happiness instead of thinking what others might think. Sue, trust me when I tell you I never wanted you this bad before in my life. I find you to be an amazing woman who has many shades and a lot to explore," He took a pause and then took a deep breath, and muttered. "And I'll never abandon you like Reed."

"What about your girlfriends? You already made yourself a harem," She reminded him. "You think they will just let me enter the circle?"

"I'm going to introduce you to them as soon as we officially start dating instead of flings like these we are having right now. I want more than just sex with you Sue," Peter took her right hand and kissed it. Sue could feel her face turning crimson and her heart melting, and that big blush wasn't helping it either.

"Stop. You are just... Tempting me, that's all," She sounded like a damsel, yet she knew he was dead serious.

"Because I like you a lot, Sue," Peter planted kisses on her ears as he was enjoying her scent. The aroma of roses filled his nostrils.

"Yeah, because of my great blowjob and amazing tits."

"Tits are always a plus," Peter admitted.

"Stop."

"Why should I?"

"Because...," Sue went quiet and Peter couldn't resist chuckling at her response. "This isn't fair. You've caught me off guard, while my guard was down, you've taken advantage, Peter."

"When is it ever going to be fair on me, then? You can be unfair whenever you want to tease me, yet when I turn around the tables, I get this?"

"Shut u...Mummm~"

Before she could speak, he touched her chin sideways and kissed her. Sue closed her eyes and felt her head floating in the air, and that was the moment Peter won this battle.

After they parted, Sue asked, "Do you really like me that much, or are you just saying it so we could fuck more often?"

"Good question. Well, you just have to stay with me to find out and as you said before, isn't it exciting to discover ourselves as we go?"

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 16 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 135: First time with Sue

Ch: 136: Interlude- 3 sides

Ch: 137: The Red One

Ch: 138: Misery

COMMENT15 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 136: FIRST TIME WITH SUE

Sue just stayed there, sitting on Peter's lap with his cock between her thighs. He took the body lotion from the self right beside the bathtub within his hand's reach. He opened it and squeezed it out. The aromatic fragrance of rose filled the room and wafted into Susan's nose, relaxing her completely.

Peter started massaging Sue's ample boobs, gently rubbing her boobs in a circular motion and rubbing it all around her massive twins. Sue felt his warm touch as the ointment massaged the front portion of her breasts, giving a new sensation she hadn't experienced before. His fingers danced on her boobs and covered it entirely. The thick body lotion glazed over his fingertips and lathered the front section of her juggs and Sue loved that new sensual feel she was getting in exchange for letting him massage the front portion of her tits with his expert fingers.

Her hard nipples were more prominent than before, showing the visible effects of her arousal. The slippery cream slid smoothly over the surface, making it look shiny and smooth. Peter rubbed it in gently until she was fully coated, even giving some extra love to the cleavage between those juicy pillows.

"You seem to like your breasts being rubbed, Miss Storm. Look how beautiful these boobs are," He said in a gentle tone, his words whispering right beside her ears.

"Umm. It feels so good," she cooed, loving the attention he was giving her. "It feels so relaxing and soothing. My tits feel so smooth and slippery. Do my underboobs, squeeze them hard," Sue moaned as his touch stimulated her.

Peter was massaging the underside of her tits, where the bottom part of the breasts meet her chest. They were somewhat heavy and all-natural. Sue felt the sensation run through her body as his fingers pressed harder and she enjoyed the massage as her whole body shuddered with a blissful pleasure.

She leaned her head on his shoulder as his fingers ran along the sensitive skin below her jugs.

"My nipples, please," She gasped, wanting more of his touch.

"Don't worry. I'll do that, too."

His fingers moved upward, and then he began to slightly pinch and twist Sue's hard nipples between his fingers, sending a pleasant shiver through her entire body. She tensed up a little and she noticed he had done this, but then it happened again as he rolled them around some more, making her toes curl a bit.

"You like that, huh?" Peter smirked.

"Oh... Peter...you make me go insane, you know?" Sue closed her eyes and moaned softly. She was rubbing her thighs together, pleasuring the hard cock between her thighs, touching her pussy. She began to tease the head of his cock using her palm as her breathing grew more and more labored. She started sliding up and down, rubbing the length of his shaft over her folds, and Peter was enjoying her hot moaning, relishing the sight of her naked body moving on him, sending wave after wave of pleasure through him as well.

Peter played with her sensitive nips as his other hand worked on fondling and squeezing her twin orbs, fondling her breasts in a variety of ways. He didn't neglect those hard buds and continuously pinched and twisted Sue's aroused teats, giving her jolts of intense pleasure with the flick of his skilled fingers.

Her body was humming with desire and his touches had ignited her inner flames of arousal once more. She didn't even have to think about it anymore.

Peter slowly slid his palm over her tummy, while his other hand was fondling her, and finally, it was time for the main dish.

"I wanna enter you, Sue," He whispered.

Sue lifted her butt without a single word, placed his cock near her pussy hole, and dropped herself onto Peter, impaling herself fully.

"Ahhhh! Peter!" She yelped loudly as his cock filled her up completely. She could feel it hitting all the way to her womb. Her body trembled and convulsed as waves of bliss overwhelmed her senses, making her shiver uncontrollably. The way his thick rod stretched out her tight inner muscles made her gasp and moan loudly in pure ecstasy. The dildos she usually uses at home aren't even comparable to Peter's monstrous dick.

"You're so tight Sue, and your insides are so hot. I love it," He said huskily while kissing her shoulders.

"You monster! Mumm~ It's hitting my ends. God! You are stretching me out so much," She moaned, loving the sensation of being filled up to the brim. Peter started moving his hips up and down, fucking her in a rhythmic manner. The water splashed out as Sue bounced up and down on Peter's lap, impaling herself fully each time while Peter held her boobs with both hands, groping and kneading them, playing with them, and pinching her hard nipples.

Peter felt a jolt of pleasure as her walls clenched around his dick, adding to his enjoyment. Sue began to rub her clit furiously, moaning loudly as she lost herself to her carnal desires. Peter increased his pace, ramming into Sue hard and fast, plunging himself deeper and deeper into her hot vaginal cavern, making her cry out loudly as she reached climax.

"FUCK! FUCK! FUCKKKKK!~ I'M CUMMING!~" Sue screamed as Peter fucked her relentlessly, his hands never stopping their assault on her sensitive mounds of flesh while her pussy contracted repeatedly, squeezing his cock tightly. She then stood up and bend forward, leaning on the tub's edge, "Fuck me from behind."

Peter got behind her immediately and penetrated Sue in one swift movement, filling her up once again.

"OHHHH!~" Sue screamed as Peter slammed his cock deep inside her pussy, sending shockwaves of pleasure through her body. Peter grabbed Sue's hips firmly and started fucking her vigorously, thrusting his hips back and forth repeatedly while Sue pushed herself against him, matching his every thrust perfectly.

"AHHHH!~ YES! PETER! FASTER! HARDER!" Sue cried out, begging Peter to fuck her harder and faster. Her breasts swayed wildly, her butt slapping against Peter's pelvis loudly with each powerful thrust, making her ass jiggle cutely. Sue continued rubbing her clit furiously, desperately trying to reach her second orgasm.

Peter increased the pace of his thrusts even more, pounding Sue mercilessly.

He spanked her hard, making her scream in pleasure, "Peter! Spank me more! Please!"

Peter obeyed her request and began smacking Sue's butt repeatedly, making her ass bounce up and down with each strike. He made sure to keep his strength in check. His finger marks were visible on her pale butt cheeks.

"You want more, huh?"

Spat! Spattt! Slap!

"Yes! Peter! Keep spanking me! AHHH!~" Sue exclaimed as Peter continued to fuck her hard and fast. She was getting close to her second climax. Her pussy was burning hot, and Peter's cock was throbbing inside her, ready to explode any minute now.

Slap! Spatt! Slap!

"I'm close, Sue! Fuck!" Peter grunted as he gripped Sue's hips tightly, slamming himself deep inside her pussy, and as he was about to pull out, Sue's pussy clenched around his cock tightly, her juices squirting everywhere and Peter couldn't hold it anymore. "What are you...?"

"Don't you dare pull out! Fill me up, Peter! Give me your cum!" Sue cut off Peter before he could finish his sentence, and Peter let out a loud groan as he shot his load into Sue's womb, filling her up completely. She felt his seed flowing inside her womb, filling her up to the brim, and she came hard, screaming in pure ecstasy as her whole body trembled uncontrollably. Peter held Sue close to him, wrapping his arms around her waist tightly, preventing her from falling into the water.

They stayed like this for a while, savoring each other's warmth while panting heavily. Peter kissed Sue's neck tenderly, sending shivers down her spine.

"That was amazing, hufff... hfuffff..." Sue breathed heavily as she looked over her shoulder, staring deeply into Peter's eyes. They both smiled warmly at each other, basking in post-coital bliss.

After they caught their breath, Peter pulled out his cock from her pussy. Instantly, his cum started pouring out of Sue's pussy like a waterfall.

"Fuck! So much cum~" She touched her gaping pussy and took a scoop of the white fluid and tasted it. "Hmmm~ Delicious."

.

.

They rested in the bathtub for a few more minutes before moving under the shower, cleaning up the mess they had created. After finishing up, Sue dried herself with a towel and went towards Peter.

"So, what should we do now?" Sue asked with a mischievous smile on her face as she wrapped her arms around Peter's neck, pressing her naked body against his.

"Now, we are going to cook something together and have a nice pool dinner. You got a pool on the roof, right?" Peter hugged her waist and gave her a peck on the nose tip.

"Naked?" She asked with a naughty smirk.

"Was that even a question?" Peter chuckled. Sue giggled and stood on her toes, rubbing her nose against his.

"Alright, let's cook something together."

.

.

Peter and Sue prepared chicken pesto pasta and grilled some steak for themselves. They didn't bother wearing anything and went upstairs to Sue's rooftop pool area, which was well-equipped with all kinds of swimming accessories and lounges.

It was a private space, so no one could disturb them.

"Let's eat first and then get in the pool," Sue suggested as she placed two plates full of food on a table.

"Sure," Peter nodded as he sat beside Sue on a lounge chair. They started eating their meal while chatting and teasing each other. Sue loved to steal glances at Peter's naked body, especially his muscular abs and toned legs. She just couldn't get enough of them.

"Enjoying the view?" Peter noticed Sue staring at him constantly while she ate. He teased her playfully, making Sue blush. She looked away shyly as she replied, "Yeah...I just can't keep my eyes off you."

Peter smiled brightly, happy to hear Sue's honest confession. They finished eating their meal quickly, he poured two glasses of wine and then both of them sat on the edge of the pool with their feet dipped inside the cool water. Sue leaned her head on Peter's shoulder as she sipped her wine slowly.

"Today has been really fun, Sue. Thank you for inviting me here," Peter thanked her genuinely.

"No problem, Peter. I am glad you accepted my invitation," Sue said softly as she gazed into his eyes lovingly. Peter cupped Sue's face and brought his lips closer to hers, placing a soft kiss on her rosy pink lips.

"Mummm~ If you keep doing that, I won't be able to control myself."

"Then don't," Peter whispered seductively, sending shivers down Sue's spine. She blushed fiercely as she looked away nervously. Peter chuckled lightly before taking another sip of his wine. "Besides, don't we have all the night ahead of us?"

Sue gulped audibly as she nodded.

"Y-yeah... We do."

Peter put the glass of wine aside and then gently pushed Sue down on the pool edge, hovering above her.

"Then, you wouldn't mind, if I love you all night, right?"

"That's what I want..."

"You won't be able to walk tomorrow."

"I don't care~" Sue wrapped her arms around Peter's neck, pulling him closer to her, kissing him passionately.

"Hmmmm~" She moaned softly as she felt Peter's tongue exploring her mouth hungrily, tasting every inch of her wet cavern.

Thus, Peter and Sue continued to enjoy each other's company without a care in the world.

.

.

[NYPD]

A black sedan stopped before NYPD. A blonde woman dressed in revealing white clothes got out of the car and glanced toward the building.

"Wait for me here, Chat. I'll be right back," She closed the door.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 136: Interlude- 3 sides

Ch: 137: The Red One

Ch: 138: Misery

COMMENT14 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 137: THREE EVENTS

[NYPD]

Wesely was sitting in his cell, planning his next move. Although he has sent the data to the doctor, taking care of Fisk, he was confident that he will be able to develop the necessary implants, but right now, he gotta focus on getting out of this place, legally, or else it's going to be a huge blow for the Organization.

"Wesley, you have a visitor," The cop said. Wesely got up and walked towards the gate of the cell. He saw a familiar figure walking toward him.

"Miss. Frost?" Wesely mumbled.

Emma controlled the cops around the cell and made them go out.

"So, Wesely. Why did you do what you did?" Emma asked as she used Psionic Blasts to break the cell's door and walked inside.

"I'm sure that you already know," Wesley responded with his usual calm expression.

Here's what actually happened...

After Kingpin put Emma in charge of his primary business while he was in bed dealing with his breaking body, Wesely as cautious as always kept an eye on Emma. Then, one day he learned from his spies that Emma had been occasionally meeting with Professor X. Knowing the professor's history, Wesely knew that this would be bad for Kingpin if Emma joined Xavier's side. With the information she possessed, Emma could easily ruin Fisk's empire overnight and even the Hand would be at risk of exposure if she decided to reveal their secret deals.

Wesely originally planned to hire a group of mutants with special abilities to deal with Emma Frost, but things changed when Kingpin's condition worsened and he asked for Wesely's help to capture Peter Parker and his family to get his hands on Peter's research which might be able to save his life.

This was a golden opportunity for Wesely.

First, he contacted Emma and asked her to kidnap Peter's family who were under special protection, and then hired Black Cat to infiltrate the Baxter Building and steal the research. Now, he knew that the Fantastic Four were keeping Peter's family safe, so, if Emma manages to kidnap them somehow, then the heroes will be after her ass and considering the worth of the research, they won't hesitate to kill her, all Wesely had to do was let the heroes know about her location and they would have taken care of her for him.

Now here's the thing, Wesely had approx. a year to gather technology, the best doctors, and mutants with technology analysis and healing powers. Now all he needed was not Parker or his family, but only the research data. He hid this fact from Emma and Kingpin and like a loyal dog, he carried out Kingpin's order and put Emma on this mission of capturing Peter and his family.

Emma Frost followed Wesely's order and indeed went to capture Peter's aunt, but she was forced to run away, almost dying in the process thanks to Wanda who was with May and Maddie at that time in the park. Then, she heard the news of a theft in the Baxter Building by Black Cat and then the sighting of Black Cat in the area where Wesely was caught. It didn't take much of her time to figure out what was actually going on. She captured all the spies in her Hellclub and did what she had to do. She gained some useful info.

As for Black Cat, he provided her with enough tech that he bought from a certain someone and helped her infiltrate the Baxter Building and she managed to steal the data for him.

But, just when everything was going according to his plan, everything fell apart like a house of cards. Although Wesely managed to send the data to his team, he was captured by the sudden arrival of The Thing, Punisher, Spiderman, and Wanda.

Now, Emma Frost is standing before him and Wesely knew that he was fucked.

"You played well, Wesely. You almost got me killed. To think there's a monster around Peter's family... Hahaha... If I was a second late, my head would have exploded and your genius plan would have succeeded," Emma said as she read Wesely's mind.

"Ah! So, that's what you've been hiding him. Well, you thought just because that Xavier guy came to my bar a few times we are working together? Well, truth be told, he made some really good points. I'm really bored of all these silly games of hide and seek and dirty plays. Still, I did reject his offer, now, you pull this on me... Hmm..." Emma said as she pulled him up in the air and slammed him on the wall with her psionic blast.

"Gaaahhh!" Wesely screamed as he felt his bones shattering from the impact.

"No hard feelings, Wesley. I just need to make sure that you can't work against me in the future," Emma said as she induced mental pain telepathically. Wesely screamed like a pig being slaughtered as Emma trapped him in a fake world inside his mind and kept on torturing him over and over again. She put so much pain, fake altered memories, and trauma in Wesely's mind that it drove the man insane. He screamed grabbing his head and kept on slamming his head on the floor while laughing a moment and crying the next. Blood was flowing from his ears, nose, and eyes.

She stopped before he could kill himself. She then took out an MGH tablet and had Wesely swallow it. [Mutant Growth Hormone: Grants temporary power]

After Emma was done playing with Wesely, she controlled two cops to come inside and had one hand his gun over to now insane Wesely who was looking for a way to kill himself. He had Wesely shoot the guard's shoulder and then had the other cop, shoot Wesely dead. Then she altered their memories. Now, the cops will have the memories of Wesely somehow using telekinesis power to break out, but he hurt himself unable to control his power. Then, when the cops went to check on him, he snatched one of their guns and shot the cop to which the other cop shot Wesely dead on the spot.

Now, when the docs perform a postmortem on Wesely's dead body, they will find traces of MGH. No one will ever know what actually happened in there. Emma also made sure to switch off the security cams and she manipulated everyone around her, starting from when she arrived at NYPD's gate till she got into her car and drove away.

In short, she left no traces of her around that area.

.

"I heard a loud noise inside, did you?" Chat asked Emma as she drove toward their home.

"I did what needed to be done, Chat..." Emma replied and went silent for a moment before stopping the car and turning toward the girl she considers her only family, "Do you think we should quit being the bad guys and try to be the good guys for once?" Emma asked Chat.

"Is that even possible for people like us? Our past will always be there, Emma," Chat replied.

"Hmm... Yeah, we can try, right? Take down the big bad guy and then maybe... Start a new? I'm sick of being someone's puppet, Chat. I think it's time for a career change. What do you say? You in?" Emma asked as she smiled at Chat.

Chat returned her smile, "Like Spiderman?"

"Yeah, somewhat like him. Could be fun? Emma and Chat against crime instead of Emma and Chat in crime?"

"That sounds cool! I'm in!" Chat said cheerfully.

"Good... Let's go home then? We need to prepare if we were to take down Kingpin. That guy hired the world's most cruelest cutthroats and deadly mutant criminals, to guard his place, plus the added robots and weapons... We gotta lot to prepare before taking him down," Emma said as she started the engine again and drove home.

.

.

[Kingpin's hideout]

The doctors and the people Wesely hired received the data and began to develop the cybernetic implants. Even though it was a complex process, the detailed guide in the blueprints made things a bit easier. With the tech and manpower they had, developing the implants for Kingpin would take a week or so.

Fisk lay in his bed with a painful grin on his face, his eyes filled with hatred for the guy who put him in this situation. Now, he'll be back on his feet within a week and then the hunt will finally begin. The hunt for an assassin who uses poison. He was itching to strangle that guy's neck with his own hands.

"Soon... Soon I will get my revenge for this humiliation," Fisk mumbled as he closed his eyes and began to imagine the ways he would torture that guy once he got his hands on him.

.

[Highway]

Meanwhile, Liz's car broke down on the highway when she was returning home after covering a concert for her blog. She was stuck in the middle of the road. There was a gas station on the opposite side. She called for a pickup but after waiting for half an hour and seeing no signs of help, she decided to walk toward the nearby gas station and wait for the pickup there.

She could have hired an Uber, but after what happened last time, she decided to wait at the gas station.

Liz locked her car and called her dad to inform him about the breakdown. Her dad told her he would call for a tow truck and be there as soon as possible. She then hung up and walked toward the gas station while clenching on the Spider bug that Peter gave her that night and promised to come running if she was in danger. And now that she saw that Spiderman wasn't dead, but alive and well, Liz decided to keep this Spider bug close just in case.

On her way to the gas station, she was so engrossed in Spiderman's thoughts that she didn't notice the oncoming vehicle. The drunk driver was speeding when he lost control of the wheel and swerved on the other side, crashing into Liz.

By the time she realized what happened, she was already lying on the road, her eyes fell on the spider bug that was lying a few steps from her. She felt the taste of iron in her mouth and couldn't feel her body anymore. The last thing she saw before closing her eyes was a small red blob crawling toward her.

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

COMMENT16 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 138: THE RED ONE

[A few hours later]

The cops and the medics arrived at the scene. The truck was totaled and the driver was dead on the spot. There was barely anything left of his body anymore. It was completely smashed up.

"What a mess," the tall cop sighed as he walked toward the other cop.

"Yeah, this will take a while to get through. Anyways, what do you think, another drunk driving accident?" The blond cop who just arrived at the scene asked.

"Yeah, pretty much an open and shut case. We also got an eyewitness who almost got run over by that truck. Poor girl, she was quite shaken up. She is currently receiving treatment in the hospital."

The tall one checked the back of the truck to see what it was carrying and just as he thought, it was a liquor carrier truck. Alcohol was all over that place thanks to the smashed-up back. It was lucky that it hadn't caught fire yet.

"What's her name?" The blond cop asked. His hand was in his pocket, holding a small device with a blinking green light.

"Elizabeth Allan, 21 years old. She works for a local blog," The tall cop replied as he kicked the truck's tire.

"Well, lucky she didn't end up in someone else's blog," the blond cop chuckled as he began to examine the area.

He casually leaned toward the body, or what's left of it. When the truck crushed that poor bastard, blood and meat fragments were splattered everywhere, in every nook and cranny. So the cop bent down and tried to check the upper part of the body. Even in this mess, some brain parts should remain, but he couldn't find any traces of the brain.

"Hey, Sarge. You sure he died from the crash?" The blond cop asked as he stood up.

"Of course he is, man. The guy has turned into meat sauce because of the pressure caused by the impact of the crash," Sarge sighed, and just when he was about to move toward his car, his eyes fell on the tire marks in the distance. "Hey, Liam, come here for a moment. Check this out." He called the blond cop, Liam.

"Found something new?"

"Check out the tire marks. That truck came from the left, lost control, and crashed, right? But look at the tire marks, the front tires are clearly skidding as if the driver is trying to slow down the truck, and then," the Sarge pointed the skid mark left after the crash, "the front tire skidded and hit the curb, then the truck veered right, and then slammed against the pole. That should be the point of intact, right? But how the heck did that truck get from here to over there?" He pointed at the broken pole and shattered ledge of the road. "That truck should be here, at the point of impact, maybe a few meters straight and flipped over... But how the hell did it go completely the other way of the impact?"

"Unless that thing didn't crash there," Liam said after having a careful look at everything. "Another car, maybe?"

"No, according to Miss Allan, there were no other cars in the area, just that truck," Sarge added.

"What if Miss Allan is lying?" Liam said after a long silence.

"Then we should interrogate her first. You go and check on her, and get a proper statement. She might not be in her right mind due to the shock when she gave the statement earlier. We can't rely on it," the Sarge said.

"Yes, sir," Liam said as he turned around, switching off the device in his pocket. He got into his car and drove off.

After driving away from the scene, Liam dialed a private number on his phone. The one and only "Director Fury" of SHIELD.

"What do you think?" Fury's voice came from the speaker of the cellphone.

"It was definitely here. Considering someone strong enough to push the truck a few feet away from the original collision spot, a heavyweight in the league of Hulk's strength at least, and the fact that the driver's upper body is missing and no brain matter was found at the scene, all signs lead to that red one. Elizabeth Allan might be its new host, I'm going to her location right now," Liam said, calmly. "I'll need backup."

"Iron Man is on the way. We need to be careful to avoid unnecessary deaths, you and the agents will create a perimeter around the hospital, and make sure no one leaves or enters the place," Fury ordered.

"Won't it be better to lure her outside first? There are too many civilians in the hospital, and evacuating them on such short notice won't be easy," Liam frowned, his eyes fixed on the road.

"But we don't know if that Red Symbiote left Elizabeth's body and found a new host or left its strand on other people. Right now, we are dealing with an existence capable of multiplying beyond our expectations. That's why, Iron Man is our best bet. He studied the other three samples we discovered from All Life Foundation's space station, so he might have a few tricks up his sleeve. Just keep an eye out around you, agent," Fury ended the call abruptly, leaving Liam alone.

"Well, just another day at work then...Haah..." Liam sighed and shook his head. He drove toward the hospital without a shred of fear of losing his life. He is trained and has years of experience fighting the worst. And he as a double agent, working for both NYPD and Shield, had faced dozens of life-and-death situations like this.

.

.

[Hospital] [Liz's private room]

"I'm alright, dad," Liz spoke to her dad who was looking at her with a worried expression, "Just some minor scratches, nothing else."

"God! You gave me a scared back there. You were lying on the roadside, unconscious, then that turned-over truck..." Wilson Allan shuddered after thinking about the terrifying event and gently held her shoulders.

"No more late-night driving. Wait! No driving at all. What were you doing outside alone at night?!"

"I told you already, dad. I was covering a concert. The pay was good, so..." She pulled a sorrowful face, acting coy and all. "Sorry..."

Wilson shook his head with another sigh, "I keep telling you to help me out with my business, why don't you ever listen to me? Look where you have ended up. I even told you that you don't have to work. I've worked my whole life for whom? Everything I have belongs to you and your brother, yet you keep doing this so-called blogging and all."

"Oh come on, dad!" Liz laughed and pulled him into a warm hug, "Don't worry about it, alright? It wasn't that serious. I just took a scratch. As for my job, it's just to... You know, trying to do something different."

Wilson smiled. A loving smile, "Ahhh, no you won't get out of it this time. No more late-night covering, that's my final say on the subject. I don't want my daughter to die out there for some money, all right?"

"Okay..."

"Promise, no more late-night coverage and stick to Daily Bugle. They even got private cars, so you won't have to worry about going around alone," Wilson extended his hand toward her.

"Haaa... Alright, alright... Promise," Liz placed her hand in his hand and promised to give up late-night coverings, "Well, it's already midnight. You better go home and get some sleep. I remember you having an important deal tomorrow, you don't want to get late, right?"

"Right," Wilson nodded.

"Go, now. I'll just stay the night here and head home in the morning," she said with a reassuring smile, hugging him once more and seeing him off the door.

"No, I'll pick you up in the morning. So, don't even think about going anywhere. Meetings and deals can wait," Wilson said his final words as he left the room.

"Phew! Finally out," Liz closed the door, turned around, and locked it.

Now she's alone in the room.

She glanced at her arms, remembering the scene of the accident. She was certain that she got run over by that truck and then a red blob, after that everything was blank. The medics found her at the edge of the crash site and claimed that she suffered just some minor scratches, but Liz knew better than anyone what actually happened.

"Hey, there, surprising, isn't it?"

A woman's voice echoed in her head, followed by an intense pain that made Liz fall to the floor, clutching her head.

"Gaaahhh!"

"You are alive even after getting squashed by a truck. Luckily, I was passing by. Just so you know, this body, well, it's a perfect match for me."

Liz growled in pain, trying to locate the owner of the voice, "W-where are you? Stop fucking talking inside my head..."

"Liz, I'm glad we are bonding right now. Just stop struggling and let me do my job because, in a few minutes, some people are gonna come inside and take you away... There'll be no escape. I'm the only one who can save you from this situation. Just give in if you want to survive," The voice warned with a chuckle, and the pain subsided, along with an overwhelming surge of strength coursing through her entire body.

[Bang!] The door broke open...

"Hands up your head if you want to survive!"

RAWWWWRRRR!

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

COMMENT16 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 139: MISERY

[Bang!] The door broke open...

"Hands up your head if you want to survive!"

Raaawwwrrrrr!

Before they could realize what was going on, countless red tendrils shot out of Liz's chest, piercing through them instantly with a blood-curdling howl.

Splat! Those tendrils splattered their bodies, painting the entire room in their blood.

Taken by surprise the others opened fire at Liz.

"Wait! NOOO!" Liz raised her arms and to her surprise red tendrils coiled around her arms, blocking the bullets. She felt every single one of the bullets striking her but didn't feel any pain.

"So, you gonna fight? Or just stand there for them to call for reinforcement?" The red symbiote emerged from her chest, taking on a humanoid shape before her face. Its giant red head with long white eyes, plus those added pointy teeth, made him look quite horrifying.

"What in the hell are you?" Liz freaked out looking at the creature sticking out of her chest.

"Just use my power and kill them, then you will know, everything will become clear... Now, decide," The organic red head tilted its head as the gunfight with the shooters intensified. It's webby and stringy body was pulsating. One of them shot a grenade toward Liz, and it exploded right before her, but the red organic shield before her was protecting her completely.

"Kill them?! No! I've done nothing wrong. It's you... You bitch. They are after you, aren't they?" Liz quickly understood the situation. For someone with no enmity with any gangs or anyone for that matter, the only reason these people are attacking is because of this red sticky thing in her.

"Roughly speaking, yes. But now that I've saved you from death, you owe me big time. Or, I can always find some other person to bond with, but if I leave right now, they are gonna blast you off regardless. You either die or comply... Decide quickly."

"Fine! Whatever, just don't kill them," Liz gritted her teeth and agreed to whatever this red symbiote offered.

"Ahhh! Pacifist, how boring..." The symbiote retreated into her body.

"Alright, brace yourself for a rollercoaster ride," it chuckled as Liz's body began to change.

"W-what?" Liz was startled as she saw her body changing shape rapidly. Her clothes ripped apart as she grew taller and leaner. Red tendrils began to erupt out, covering her entire body in a protective organic armor. There were white linings all over her red body and her blond hair turned red and white, waving as if her hair was alive.

Her face turned into a mouthpiece with razor-sharp teeth, and her eyes turned white, glaring at the shooters outside the room. She could see clearly through the smoke and the dust as if she were looking through a pair of high-tech goggles.

"Time to go wild."

Roaaaarrrr!

The symbiote roared and charged out of the room. The shooters were waiting outside, fully armed, ready to wipe her out. Liz's fists transformed into claws as she began to rip apart their weapons and an arm or two, just keeping them barely alive.

"Who the hell are these people?" Liz asked as the symbiote controlled her body.

"All Life Foundation. Bastards' been messing around with things they shouldn't have, and now here we are," The symbiote replied as it smashed through the wall, and jumped down through the third floor.

"Life Foundation? You mean, those guys who sent a spaceship to Mars?" Liz felt the wind brushing past her face as they fell from the third floor. She thought she would die but surprisingly enough, when her feet touched the ground, a massive shockwave erupted beneath her feet, shattering the concrete, but not hurting her even a bit.

"Exactly."

"So, what do they want with you?" Liz began to run out of the building, but to her surprise, other people were fighting around the area. There were men in black suits who were the Shield agents and the private army of All Life Foundation, probably hired mercenaries, engaged in a massive fight.

Everyone was shocked to see the sudden arrival of the symbiote. The Shield agents were ordered not to engage with the symbiote by Fury, but that wasn't the case for the private army. They began to open fire at Liz.

"They want my body back, so they could use me for experiments, but sorry, ain't nobody gonna mess with this piece of art."

"What?!" Liz was confused.

"Don't worry about it. Just run away," The symbiote chuckled. "I'm Misery by the way. Nice to meet you, host!"

"I can't say the same thing..." Liz stopped instead of running away.

"What are you doing? Run!"

"Let's lend those Shield agents a helping hand. Besides, running away won't solve anything, will it?" Liz looked ahead, and dozens of bullets were coming her way.

"Oh? Full of surprises, aren't you?"

"Just tell me what to do," Liz took a deep breath, bracing herself for whatever was coming. "Just don't kill them."

"Gladly!" Misery controlled her body and shot out dozens of red tendrils from her arms, catching six mercenaries. The tendrils coiled around their necks, choking them to death.

"N-no, stop!" Liz screamed internally.

"You are the one who wanted to help them."

"Don't kill them!" Liz fought back the symbiote's influence and released the tendrils, "Remove this mask for a moment."

"Why?"

"Just do it!"

Misery did as told, and Liz's face returned to normal, shocking everyone. The mercenaries who were engaged in a gunfight froze.

"You guys are shield agents, right?" She shouted as loud as she could. "I'll lend you a hand. Just don't shoot at me."

She didn't wait for their reply and shot tendrils out again, piercing through the mercenaries' arms, and destroying all of their weapons. Then she turned into the symbiote mode and charged at the mercenaries like a red rocket, knocking them down with her bare hands.

[Baaam!] [Baaamm!] Two RPG missiles shot out from the other building, aiming directly at Liz. She punched them to smithereens as massive explosions shook the entire street.

"You still want to let them live?" Misery asked as she jumped on the mercenaries, incapacitating them with her tendrils.

"Yes, I do."

"Suit yourself..."

[Rumble!] [Rumble!] A familiar figure was running toward Liz. She saw her many times on TV. That's Rhino charging straight at her.

"I wonder if your body will still regenerate after I smash you up over and over again," Rhino growled and rammed straight at Liz.

"Bring it on, asshole! I'll send you back to jail," Liz met the attack head-on with a hard punch.

Booooooommmmm!

Rhino's horn hit Liz's fist. Shockwaves erupted upon impact as red tendrils began to coil around the armor Rhino was wearing. He was surprised but quickly increased the boosters, trying to push her back, but in front of a symbiote, a mere armor like that was supposed to be a joke.

Liz's tendrils destroyed his boosters, leaving Rhino defenseless. Her tendrils ripped apart the armor. She grabbed the guy by the neck and threw him onto the ground.

"Caught ya, bastard!" She grinned, showing her shark teeth.

"Y-you bitch!" Rhino struggled, but Liz's grip was too strong.

"Call me whatever you want, but you are going to jail."

"We'll see about that..." Rhino pressed the button on the ball he was holding all this time. "For now, you are going to sleep."

Instantly, a boom of sonic waves erupted from the ball, stunning Liz. Her grip loosened as Rhino stood up and kicked her away. The symbiote began to scream and screech as the organic armor was undone, and Liz's body returned to normal. Liz also felt a piercing pain as she closed her ears and crouched down on the ground.

The shield agents rushed in, but a helicopter arrived above Liz, firing bullets down at agents, preventing them from getting close.

"Hurry up! Iron Man is on the way," Rhino yelled from below as he grabbed the ball and Liz, and threw her over his shoulder.

A ladder dropped down from the helicopter and Rhino climbed up along with Liz.

"Mission accomplished. Let's go..."

The pilot nodded and pushed the throttle to full speed, but something was pulling them back, "We are being pulled back. What's going on?"

"What the hell are you talking about?!" Rhino opened the door and saw the helicopter wrapped up in a cocoon of webs. Spider-Man was swinging toward the helicopter.

"Damn you!" Rhino yelled in rage as he grabbed a gun and took Liz as hostage. He pressed the gun against Liz's head.

"Get away, or she dies."

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next, Ch: 139: Iron Man vs Symbiote Spidey

Ch: 140: Superior Iron Man

Ch: 141: Tony's visions

Ch: 142: Tony's regrets

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Xcalibur_Xc

In the next few chs, you will get what I have planned for the next volume.

COMMENT15 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 140: IRON MAN VS SYMBIOTE SPIDEY

A few hours earlier, Peter and Sue were enjoying an intimate moment when Peter received a signal from an old spider bug that he gave to Liz. When he checked the location of the bug, it was in the middle of the highway. Despite enjoying a nice moment with Sue, Peter wanted to stay there with her, but he made a promise to Liz back then to come running whenever she called for help. This was the first time the bug activated, and it was definitely not the best timing, yet, Sue herself asked him to go after noticing the signal on his phone.

"Go on, that girl might be in danger. We can always continue our activities when you get back," She said with a smile and a slight blush.

"Thank you," Peter kissed her and went for his costume.

"Come back quickly," Sue yelled as she waved at him.

"Of course. Wait for me," He jumped out of the window and swung straight for the location. He was wearing the nano suit that Sue made for him. Thanks to the booster mode, he reached the location fast. But when he reached there he saw a truck accident and cops were everywhere. He scanned the area but didn't find any traces of Liz. So, he hacked into the police comms and learned the location where they took her for treatment.

Peter was just glad to know that Liz was alright and only suffered minor injuries. He wanted to head back to Sue's mansion but decided to pay Liz a visit to the hospital, but by the time he reached the hospital, there was already chaos there. The Shield agents were fighting with another group while a guy, carrying Liz was climbing on board a helicopter.

'What the fuck is going on?!'

.

.

[Present time]

Spiderman used the custom web settings to unleash a cocoon of webs, wrapping up the helicopter and using the nearby buildings to hold on to the web line, and preventing it from escaping. He threw a web line to the helicopter and pulled himself up.

"Damn you!" Rhino yelled in rage as he grabbed a gun and took Liz as hostage. He pressed the gun against Liz's head.

"Get away, or she dies."

Liz, who was having the worst day in her life, first Misery and now this. Although the sound waves stopped, the power she felt back then wasn't there anymore. She tried to pull out the symbiote hiding within her but failed to do so. Her eyes fell on Spiderman swinging toward her.

Rhino began to shoot at Spiderman, but the bullets bounced off his nano armor and as soon as Spiderman entered the helicopter, he pressed the gun back on Liz's head and held her in a choke hold, "Back off, Spidey or her head blows up!"

Spiderman stared at his fellow classmate who was covered in scratches and bruises.

"We'll shoot you bug fucker!" The three goons present in the helicopter including the pilot aimed their guns at Spiderman.

The nanites around his arms shifted as multiple web bombs shot out, pinning the three goons who were pointing their guns at him.

"Bastard! Do you think your tech can stop me?" Rhino tightened the grip around Liz's neck. Liz choked as she could barely breathe. She tried to speak but couldn't even utter a single word.

"Let her go, Rhino."

"I don't think so, Spidey. Not until you are gone," Rhino laughed out loud.

"Haaa..." Spiderman took out his stingers. Before Rhino could even react, the left stinger slashed the gun in half, including Rhino's fingers, then before he could even scream the other stinger went straight into his mouth and came out of his back. "Humff!" He pulled Liz closer to him and pulled his right stinger straight up, slicing off Rhino's head right from the middle.

Blood spewed like a fountain as Rhino fell to his knees, dead.

"Sorry, I was late," Spiderman apologized as he hugged Liz.

"It's ok... Thank you, Spiderman... Thank you for saving me once again," Liz cried in Spiderman's arms.

"Let's get out of here and then I'll listen to your side of the story as to why they are after you."

As Spiderman was about to swing away from the scene, Ironman flew up before him in front of the helicopter.

"Miss Elizabeth Allan is coming with us," Ironman said as his helmet receded, showing Tony Stark.

"Nah! I don't think so. Not without a good explanation," Spiderman glared at Tony.

"That girl is infected with an alien parasite. She will kill everyone if we let her run free. So, you better get away from her, kid..." Tony warned Spiderman.

"Alien parasite?" Spiderman glanced at Liz. "Liz?"

"I don't know. It calls itself Misery and brought me back from the dead. I died back on the highway. I died... But thanks to Misery I am alive," Liz explained everything that happened, including how the symbiote saved her from dying and how it helped her fight against the All Life Foundations army.

Tony listened to Liz attentively and sighed afterward, "Misery? That's its name? Kid, step away from her. Don't worry we won't hurt her. We just want to get rid of that parasite."

'Damn it! It just had to be a symbiote of all things,' Spiderman cursed in his mind. Even though he knows some things about Misery Symbiote from the comics, the thing is he only knows a little bit of it because he died before he could finish reading. Now he has to decide what to do next. Should he just let Ironman take Liz?

"Huh?!" The red tendrils suddenly erupted from Liz's body and wrapped around Spiderman's body. It threw Liz's body down the helicopter to move Ironman away and buy some time. Ironman caught her before she could hit the ground.

"A new and strong host. Finally, a body worth taking over," The symbiote spoke through Spiderman as it tried to bond with him.

Ironman let Liz down on the ground and flew up to the helicopter, but it exploded, killing those three. A giant red monstrosity jumped out of the explosion and roared. Inside, Spiderman was trying to free himself from the symbiote's grasp. He was using every ounce of energy he had but it was futile since Misery was much stronger than he thought it would be.

Ironman used sonic blasts to attack the symbiote, but Misery jumped up high in the sky as it completely wrapped around Spdierman's body, forming a red symbiote suit similar to Venom except for the black spider symbol on his chest. Its face was similar to Venom but more monstrous looking with large white teeth.

Misery landed on top of a building far away from Ironman, "You humans really thought you could beat me? How naive." Misery raised both of his hands and fired giant globs of acid blots toward Ironman who dodged them easily. Then, run as fast as it could. It jumped from rooftops to rooftops.

Ironman followed Misery closely, attacking it with his repulsor beams. Misery dodged every attack as he continued jumping across buildings. The chase lasted for a couple of minutes until they reached the harbor. Ironman already predicted its plan to escape through the waters and prepared accordingly.

He prepared ten armors and multiple barriers around the harbor, including massive sound wave generators.

"There's nowhere to run, give up," Ironman flew down on the ground and aimed his palm at Misery.

"Hahaha! You humans have underestimated us symbiotes for long enough!" Miseries roared as it charged straight toward Ironman.

"Firing sonic waves." Ironman blasted a powerful sonic wave which directly hit Misery.

"Grrrr!" Misery screamed as it fell to its knees, and then multiple tendrils shot out of its back, trashing everything around it. The tendrils destroyed all the barriers Ironman prepared beforehand.

Ironman activated all the sound wave generators around the harbor but Misery recovered faster than he expected it to.

Misery jumped straight toward Ironman who blasted it once again with sonic waves. This time he increased the frequency, causing Misery to scream in pain. But to his surprise, Misery's red body began to turn white as it grew bigger and bigger. Its muscles bulked up and its roar was so terrifying that Ironman even felt a chill down his spine. Misery punched Ironman away sending him flying straight into the water.

"AAARRRRRRWWWRRRRRR!"

Misery's scream created massive waves in the water as it threw an organic web at Ironman pulling him closer before punching him again. Ironman retaliated by blasting Misery point-blank range with repulsor beams.

BOOM!

A huge explosion occurred.

"What was that? It didn't even tickle," Misery laughed as it transformed its arm into a sharp blade and stabbed Ironman who blocked it using his energy shield generated by his nanosuit.

"Anti-Venom mode, huh?!" Ironman smirked under his nanosuit.

"Exactly, I don't have any more weakness now," Misery laughed as he kicked Ironman away.

Ironman balanced himself as he flew up in the air, hovering over the harbor.

"Jarvis. Send Model 50."

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 140: Superior Iron Man

Ch: 141: Tony's visions

Ch: 142: Tony's regrets

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Xcalibur_Xc

Rejoice Rogue and Storm fans, they will be added in the next volume.

COMMENT23 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 141: SUPERIOR IRON MAN

Ironman hovered over the harbor, his eyes locked onto the monstrous figure of Misery. The symbiote's transformation had caught him off guard, but Tony Stark was never one to back down from a challenge. He tapped into his HUD, activating Jarvis.

"Jarvis, I need Model 50, now."

"Understood, sir. Model 50 inbound in 60 seconds."

Below, Misery growled, its newly transformed white bulk glistening under the harbor lights. Spiderman, trapped within the symbiote, struggled to regain control, his thoughts a chaotic mess as he fought the alien entity's grip.

[Flashback]

Tony Stark had been working on the Iron Man Armor Model 50, also known as the Endo-Sym Armor, for several years. His inspiration came from his encounters with a Symbiote that no one knows about, not even Fury. It happened years before the All Life Foundation. Tony captured Eddie Brock who just happened to be bonded with a black symbiote called Venom. He then performed various experiments on Eddie and his symbiote to learn more about it and eventually found out how symbiotes work and their weaknesses.

He was fascinated to see the power Eddie displayed when bonded with Venom, especially when he noticed how symbiotes can heal wounds instantly. So, he started more experiments and tried to find its source, but the thing is he couldn't do it as Tony Stark since if things went bad, his reputation would be ruined. So, he created a secret group known as the All Life Foundation and had them carry out all operations while funding them from the shadows. Tony wanted to unlock the true potential of humanity. His goal was to remove the Symbiote's mind that way after bonding, humanity would be able to use their power without losing their sanity and mainly, there would be no rejection.

Unfortunately, his experiment failed miserably as Eddie Brock and his symbiote escaped from the space station where All Life Foundation conducted most of their tests. Tony lost contact with All Life Foundation and the Space Station after that incident. The Space station later crashed into the northern pole, but on its way, multiple variants escaped.

Eddie's location was unknown after that incident.

Right now, Tony wants to capture every symbiote and anyone related to that project and bury it for good for the time being.

During his research days, Tony recognized the potential of symbiote biology and sought to harness it in a way that would provide him with unparalleled power and versatility.

The Endo-Sym Armor was a marvel of engineering, a full liquid smart-metal that hardened instantly upon contact with the user's body. Unlike previous suits that relied on technological interfaces for bonding, the Model 50 was psionically controlled. This meant that Tony could summon and control the suit with his mind, creating a bond that was almost symbiotic in nature.

Stark's work on the Endo-Sym Armor included extensive testing and calibration. He designed the suit to be able to form fully into a humanoid shape even when not bonded to someone, allowing it to punch through barriers and respond to his psionic commands. Despite its advanced capabilities, the suit did not possess its own intelligence, making it an extension of Tony's will.

...

[Present time]

As Tony Stark battled Misery, he activated his suit's defensive systems, creating a barrier of energy to protect himself from the symbiote's endless attacks. Misery, its white form pulsating with power, charged forward, tendrils lashing out like whips. They smashed against the barrier and tore through it easily.

Tony was forced back by Misery's ferocity, but he refused to retreat.

Ironman's repulsor gauntlets glowed brightly as he unleashed blast after blast, striking Misery squarely in the chest and face. But the symbiote regenerated each wound instantly and kept charging. He then controlled the remaining armor around him and began to open fire at Misery from all directions.

Misery roared in anger, its body becoming translucent as it absorbed Ironman's assault. Tony watched helplessly as the symbiote consumed every bullet, missile, and repulsor beam fired by his armors. Then once again, countless tendrils erupted from Misery's body and attacked the surrounding armors.

"Damn it! Neither sonic waves nor fire works on this thing!" Tony cursed as he retreated further back.

Then, Jarvis's voice rang inside his helmet, "Model 50 is above you, sir."

Tony looked up to see a sleek white armor hovering above him. Its design resembled a unique design. There were weird glow lines covering the surface. Tony's HUD lit up as he telepathically connected with the Endo-Sym Armor. Instantly, the suit descended upon him, enveloping his entire body in liquid metal.

Misery used its tendrils to grab two shipping containers and slammed them together at Ironman, but Ironman blasted them off with ease using his repulsor beams. It roared angrily, charging forward once again, but this time Ironman met him head-on, his white suit glowing with power as it formed twin blades around each fist.

It threw punches after punches, but Ironman blocked every single one effortlessly before counterattacking. His blades cut through Misery's skin like butter, leaving deep gashes along the symbiote's body.

"Get out of the kid," Ironman ordered as he sliced off Misery's right arm clean off.

"Never! He's a perfect host for me," Misery roared as it regrew its arm and punched Ironman hard in the chest. But Ironman remained unfazed and countered with a kick to Misery's midsection.

"You don't know what you're talking about. You symbiotes belong to me," Ironman declared coldly as he drove both blades deep into Misery's chest. "I created you!"

"Created us?!" Misery roared with rage as it grabbed Ironman's shoulders and slammed him down onto the ground.

Misery then raised its foot high overhead and stomped down hard. Ironman rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding impact, but Misery followed up with a vicious kick that sent him sprawling backward. Ironman threw multiple mini missiles at Misery who dodged them with ease. Then, Ironman created an energy field around himself, repelling Misery's punch, and followed it up with a cryo grenade which froze the symbiote completely.

Ironman rushed forward and was about to shatter Misery's body, but it grabbed his fist, shaking off the ice, "You have no idea, human. You think you created us? Our creator is far greater than you can imagine!" Misery punched Ironman hard across the face, but the armor absorbed the damage and sent it back to Misery doubling it.

Misery staggered backward, dazed by Ironman's counterattack. "Who created you?" Ironman questioned as he blasted Misery with multiple repulsor beams as he flew around it.

"A being of darkness whom even the Gods feared. But don't you worry, soon, that being will awaken once again, and your world will burn alongside others."

"Why does it sound like you're bragging? I mean, seriously? Why not say something original?" Ironman joked as he continued firing repulsor beams at Misery who regenerated its wounds instantly.

"You want to hear original, fine," Misery stopped attacking as its form became more slender, matching Spiderman's armor as the organic matter from his face moved, revealing Peter's face, "You fucker are behind all this, huh?! The famous Tony Stark. Iron Man, the hero who saved New York from an invasion. Why?"

"Wha-?! But how?" Tony was surprised to see Peter fully conscious and controlling the symbiote with ease.

"How? Why? Well... The thing is I did blacked out for a moment there, but then it showed me what you did. I thought Norman was a scum, but you... You killed ten times more than Norman did just to do a symbiote bonding experiment. Your greed killed thousands of people," Peter glared at Tony who stood there, speechless.

"And? What about it? Take a good look around you. I've isolated this place. No signals, no technology, no nothing could enter the radius of this harbor. So, tell me, boy, what exactly are you planning to do? Fight me?" Ironman laughed mockingly as his eyes glowed with a blue hue for a moment. "Or, given your intellect and willpower to bend that parasite to your will, join me. Help humanity evolve and take a step forward to a brighter future where we will rule everything. Imagine, Peter. You and I, walking among the Gods, unstoppable, undefeatable."

Ironman offered, extending his hand towards Spiderman.

"With your DNA and my new Extremis, we'll evolve beyond the limits of mankind," Ironman stated, smiling confidently. "We'll become Superior."

'Fuck! This is Superior Ironman...'

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 16 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 141: Tony's visions

Ch: 142: Tony's regrets

Ch: 143: Choices

Ch: 144: Sue- A little fun & goodbye

Ch: 145: Home- Friends & Family

COMMENT11 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 142: TONY'S VISIONS

"With your DNA and my new Extremis, we'll evolve beyond the limits of mankind," Ironman stated, smiling confidently. "We'll become Superior. We'll lead humanity to a new age, a completely new era where there won't be any diseases, defects, or disabilities. Only perfection. Imagine it, Peter. Together we can achieve anything."

Spiderman stared at Ironman, his expression unreadable as he pondered over Ironman's words.

"No more defenseless civilians. No more innocent lives are lost due to wars caused by supervillains or terrorists. Everyone will live peacefully, free from fear," Ironman continued persuading Peter as he walked closer to him, "Think about it, Peter. Everyone will have the power to defend themselves. To achieve that a small sacrifice is needed."

"And when did you think so far and did what you did?" Spiderman asked curiously.

"Ever since I went through that hole in the sky. I had a vision. Earth lay in ruins, heroes gone, villains ruling everything. That day I saw the future, Peter. I saw death, destruction, and chaos everywhere. I saw myself dying alongside others. It changed me, boy. I realized that to save the world from such fate, sacrifices must be made because I saw what's out there. I saw an army of aliens that could destroy planets in mere seconds. They are coming for Earth and if you think I'll just sit on my ass doing nothing then think again," Ironman replied seriously, his eyes blazing with determination.

Peter fell silent for a moment, contemplating Ironman's words carefully. Finally, he spoke, "Haaa... Was it magic?"

"..." Ironman remained silent.

"Was it some kind of spell? A curse maybe?" Peter asked again as he raised an eyebrow.

"What? No. It wasn't-" Ironman denied immediately but got interrupted by Peter.

"Total reversal of morality by an ancient magic. The forbidden Inversion spell that turns heroes into villains and vice versa. You saw the destruction you caused and decided to change it by becoming evil yourself," Peter smiled as he revealed the truth. "If you turn evil now then that future you saw becomes nullified as the Inversion spell considers you good because turning evil makes you good."

Peter shrugged casually before continuing, "Then you will find a way out of this mess. Is that your plan? Tell me, Mr. Stark. Just what kind of artifact did you use that showed you the future? Or could it be that this is what Reed saw on the other side when the machine malfunctioned? Did you put a hidden bug on him and watch the future unfold?" He accused Ironman whose jaw hung open as he gaped in disbelief.

"...You... How did you...?" Ironman stuttered as he stared dumbfoundedly at Spiderman who smirked smugly.

He pointed his finger at him, "You reek of ancient magic, it's somewhat similar to Dr. Strange's time manipulation magic that you might have got from some artifact and I can sense traces of other dimension energy from your body, that you might have got through... Ah! That explosion wasn't an accident! You... You opened a dimensional hole and entered the same timestream as Reed went to, causing an influx of cosmic energy which messed up Reed's machine resulting in its explosion. Didn't you?" Spiderman revealed shocking Ironman who took a step back unconsciously.

"But... How? How did you know all these?" Ironman asked suspiciously as he narrowed his eyes at Spiderman who chuckled.

"Well... I got a good brain that can surprisingly think faster than yours sometimes, Mr. Stark. And with the Symbiote's enhancement, my thinking speed increased by many folds, so yeah... Even if I don't understand something, I connect the dots until I get an answer," Spiderman smirked as he crossed his arms over his chest arrogantly.

"I see..." Ironman nodded, impressed by the young hero's intellect before sighing dejectedly. "So I guess there's no fooling you anymore, eh?"

Spiderman shook his head, "Nope."

"I didn't believe what Strange said about you being an anomaly that we should leave alone and let you do your thing and the future will change for good or for worse, whatever that means," Ironman sighed, "But I've come too far to stop now, there's no turning back."

"There's always a way," Spiderman retorted as he stepped forward menacingly, "But that way is closed for you the moment I found out what you did. I can stand anything except for someone hurting my family and friends and the worst of all, I hate fuckers who perform human experiments. I don't even care about your visions and future self because, after today, there won't be any future for you. I'm gonna kill you, right here, right now for everything you did!" He declared coldly as he cracked his knuckles threateningly.

"You can not defeat the Red Onslaught without my help. I've prepared everything, the only thing missing was a perfect body to bond a symbiote. Eddie, Elizabeth Allan, and you, Peter. Now I got three people to help me complete my project. Dead or alive, it doesn't matter, since Symbiote can even bring back corpses to life. So, I'm going to kill you, for the sake of Earth's future, kid." Ironman declared as he pointed his palm towards Spiderman.

As soon as he finished speaking, Spiderman's fist was right before his face, but before he could react, Peter punched Ironman square in the face sending him flying away.

BOOM!

Ironman crashed into a wall behind him as Spiderman leaped forward like a bullet. But before he could reach him, Ironman flew upwards avoiding Spiderman's attack. His liquid metal armor covered every part of his body instantly as Ironman turned around and fired repulsor beams at Spiderman who leaped backward to avoid them.

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

"You heard what he said? Now choose, are you going to be a help to us or run around killing people for your food?" Spiderman asked the Misery symbiote which was silent for quite some time now.

"What about if I kill and eat the bad people like this guy?" Misery suggested as Ironman fired more repulsor beams at Spiderman who dodged them one after another.

Suddenly, the symbiote jumped out of his body. Spiderman's speed decreased thanks to that. "Tsk. What the hell happened?!" His spider senses tingled as ten mini missiles approached him from different directions.

"I can't! Your body... It's too much!" The Symbiote turned into a splattered mess on the ground.

"Humfff!" Spiderman opened a portal and manipulated it, turning all the missiles back towards Ironman who widened his eyes in shock.

"I'll talk to you later. Just stay there. And don't even think of running away."

BOOOMM!

The missiles exploded on Ironman blowing him away from the sky. Spiderman leaped toward the falling Ironman who recovered from the initial shock quickly and created a force field around himself blocking Spiderman's punch.

Bang!

A hard punch threw Ironman backwards crashing into a building below as Spiderman rushed toward him.

"Suit damage 40%" Friday reported inside Ironman's helmet as he groaned painfully while getting up from the rubble.

Spiderman appeared before him and landed a punch on Ironman's force field again, pushing him backward a few feet before he stabilized himself and shot a beam of repulsor from his palms at Spidey's chest, but Spiderman reacted quickly to open a tiny portal and sent the attack back at Ironman who avoided it by rolling sideways.

"Suit damage 50%" Friday reported again as Ironman gritted his teeth in anger.

"This damn brat! Just how strong is he? Even Hulk can't damage my suit this fast!" Ironman cursed Spiderman internally as he looked up to find Spiderman jumping on top of him like a bullet.

"Friday! Fire the unibeam!" Ironman commanded as Spiderman reached close to him. The arc reactor on Ironman's chest glowed brightly as he fired a powerful unibeam at Spiderman who simply stopped it with his fist.

"Wow! Unibeam, huh? Sadly, for you," Spiderman began to walk slowly toward Ironman as dark yellow energy emerged from his body, covering his body, "It's useless against me."

Ironman began to push the suit to its very limit and launched everything he had at his disposal. The missiles exploded, but there was no damage to Spidey's body. The laser beams just got reflected back, cutting through the remnants of the building. The two repulsor beams joined the unibeam beam together creating a stronger attack. Spiderman just kept walking slowly without caring for anything.

"Power 90%" Friday reported inside Ironman's helmet as sweat rolled down his forehead.

Spiderman right now, stood before him as his palm touched his chest, "Humff!" His fingers dug into Ironman's chest, breaking through the unbreakable liquid metal. His hand was slowly reaching toward Ironman's chest.

Ironman tried to solidify the metal around Spiderman's hand but failed miserably as the yellow energy surrounding Spidey burned everything that came in contact with it. He grabbed Ironman's arc reactor and overloaded it with his Chi.

"Here you go," Spiderman pulled his hand out and webbed outside the building, "Have a taste of my Chi."

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 142: Tony's regrets

Ch: 143: Choices

Ch: 144: Sue- A little fun & goodbye

Ch: 145: Home- Friends & Family

COMMENT15 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 143: TONY'S REGRETS

AN: Help me retain the top 5 power rank for daily release this week. Give me those powerstones.

500 PS: 1x extra chapter

1000 PS: 2x extra chapter

Ironman's arc reactor crackled with the overloaded energy. He tried to stabilize it, but it was too much for him. He wanted to divert the energy to his suit, but since it doesn't depend on an arc reactor anymore, it would be useless. He quickly controlled one of the remaining remote armor and tried to move it close to him. Tony's plan was to shut down his arc reactor and change it with the one in the suit, but Spiderman saw through his plan and fired a Chi imbued web shot at it.

BOOOOMMM!

The suit exploded midair destroying it completely as Ironman gasped in shock.

"Power at critical levels," Friday's voice replied. "Initiating emergency shutdown to prevent core meltdown."

"Shit! This is bad, really bad!" Ironman cursed as he watched Spiderman standing outside. He controlled the liquid nanites of his suit to create a temporary arc reactor with its remaining energy and replaced the one in his chest with it. The overloaded arc reactor shut down and the nanites began to disperse the excess energy, but the thing is Spiderman didn't just overload the reactor, but he also overloaded Ironman's body which he didn't yet realize.

Ironman's Model 50 suit turned into a vest around Tony's chest as he stumbled out of the building.

Spiderman began to clap, "As expected of Tony Stark, you are really a genius. Taking out the arc reactor before it could melt and replacing it with a makeshift arc reactor using the liquid metal suit and preventing yourself from getting overloaded. Really impressive, Mr. Stark." He applauded Ironman who gritted his teeth angrily.

"Shut up!" Ironman shouted furiously as he felt the overloaded energy surging within him.

"But there's something you should know. I overloaded your body with my chi, so, yeah, it doesn't matter if you change your arc reactor or not. Your body is already overheating and the overloaded energy will kill you. You are gonna explode like a bomb any second now. Hahaha... So what now, Mr. Stark?" Spiderman laughed mockingly as Ironman paled in horror.

"Impossible!" Ironman mumbled in disbelief. He glanced at his arms and noticed his veins glowing with a yellow hue. He was feeling the heat radiating from his body intensifying every passing second. "Friday! Vital stats, NOW!" He commanded urgently as Friday scanned him.

"Foreign energy detected. Unable to remove it. Body overheating, sir. Immediate medical attention required," Friday replied as Ironman rushed toward Spiderman.

"No... It can't be! It can't be..." He shook his head, refusing to believe in Spiderman's words. He moved a bit of liquid metal to his fists and solidified it creating gauntlets around his hands before rushing toward Spiderman.

"Your suit is gone, Mr. Stark. You can't defeat me, even if you use your full power. You can't win," Spiderman stopped Ironman's swing with a single finger as he leaned closer to him, "Just accept your defeat, Mr. Stark."

"No! I can't lose! Not now!" Ironman shouted desperately as he tried to punch Spiderman, but Spiderman blocked all his attacks effortlessly with just a single finger.

"Just give up, Mr. Stark. It's futile," Spiderman shook his head disappointedly as he continued to block Ironman's attacks. "You'll die in 3 or 5 minutes. So, sit down and reflect on the choices you made. But then again, how can I blame you for what you did? You saw the future, your death... You did what you thought was the right thing to do." He sighed as he grabbed Ironman's wrist tightly stopping him. "But you did all that without knowing the real truth." He broke his arms like two little twigs and punched him on the ground.

"Gaaahhh!" Ironman coughed out blood as the heat began to hurt his skin and insides. "What truth? What are you talking about?! Tell me!" He asked Spiderman who helped him get up.

"You said something about Red Onslaught... Well, do you know how he was born?" Spidey sat on the ground before Ironman as he began telling the story. But he made sure to surround the area with his magic to stop any type of transmission outside. He didn't trust Tony's words about this place being isolated.

"I saw his power and what he did, the price everyone paid..."

"Yeah, you saw his power and decided to do all these useless shits. Let me tell you something good... Before Red Onslaught, you should know about Onslaught. Onslaught was born when Professor Xavier used his telepathic powers to shut down Magneto's mind during a battle. This caused the dark aspects of Magneto's psyche to merge with Xavier's subconscious, creating a new, evil entity. Well, fucker was tough as hell but some heroes sacrificed themselves to stop him. Now, comes the fun part... Red Skull..."

Spiderman continued...

"Red Skull found the brain of the dead Professor Charles Xavier. He used it to enhance his own telepathic abilities and began a campaign of hate and terror using these new powers. He called himself the "Red Onslaught" after these enhancements. During the fight, Red Skull's increasing use of Xavier's telepathic abilities and his exposure to the dark aspects of Xavier's psyche caused a transformation. The combined influence of Xavier's brain and Red Skull's malevolent willpower eventually led to the rebirth of Onslaught, but this time as the "Red Onslaught," a fusion of Red Skull's consciousness and the Onslaught entity."

"Wait! Then...? No! How do you know that?" Ironman stared at Spiderman in disbelief as he understood where he was going with this conversation.

"Does it even matter? Had you shared this information with the heroes or at least with Dr. Strange or the Ancient One, we wouldn't be here right now..." He sighed, shaking his head.

"Haaa... All we had to do was find Red Skull and kill him, then kill Magneto and bam! No more Onslaught or Red Onslaught. Genius mind, what a joke. Instead of thinking things through, you chose to keep everything to yourself, the big ass burden... You chose to bear it alone. You chose to act before questioning all the facts. And look where it brought you. You are dying right now because you were too hasty. Was knowing how you die really that tough on your mind?" Spiderman sighed tiredly as Ironman remained silent.

He tried to refute Spiderman's words, but he couldn't. Everything he said was true. He was so scared that he chose to keep everything to himself. He saw how he almost destroyed the world as Superior Ironman, so he feared the future. He was scared of hurting his own family. Tony Stark was afraid of his own intellect and genius mind... His future self with a reversed personality proved it to him. So he chose to keep everything to himself without thinking things through... He chose to act before questioning all the facts.

"Hahaha..." He laughed weakly as he lay on the ground, "It seems I've miscalculated. I've underestimated you, Spiderman. You are indeed smarter than I thought... I don't know where you learned all these things, but you must stop it from happening. That future mustn't come to pass!" Ironman gritted his teeth as Spiderman nodded his head.

"Of course, but what about Reed? He must have seen the future too, right? If so, then he might be trying to prevent that too, right? But what is he working on? What's his plan? How does he plan to prevent the future? Then there's Johnny too. You must know something, right? So, tell me, Mr. Stark. What is he planning? What's his solution to prevent the future?" Spiderman asked as Ironman fell silent.

"I'm not so sure. I did enter his travel stream, but the future we saw was completely different as my interference threw us across different timelines, probably dimensions too. You have to find that out yourself, kid," He said as he took out a USB drive from his pocket.

He held it toward Spidey.

"Do me a favor. Give this to Pepper Potts. She's the only one I told this about and man, did she try to stop me. I should have listened to her back then. So, give this to her. This contains a private message for her."

[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next, Ch: 143: Choices

Ch: 144: Sue- A little fun & goodbye

Ch: 145: Home- Friends & Family

Ch: 146: Pleasure night

Ch: 147: Maddie's Lust

Ch: 148: Punisher vs Kraven pt1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Xcalibur_Xc

Things will get serious in the next Volume.

COMMENT13 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 144: CHOICES & CONSEQUENCES

AN: A little early today. Don't forget those Powerstones.

[Meanwhile] [Kamar-Taj]

Ancient One and Dr. Strange were witnessing the event unfold before their eyes. This was a critical moment that might just decide the fate of this world. Out of all the future visions they saw recently through the time stone, this was a critical point where Spiderman kills Tony Stark thus delaying the arrival of Knull by a few years. But in return, Spiderman loses someone close to him, causing him to lose his sanity and turn to the dark side along with Wanda as they both try to use the power of Darkhold to gain knowledge to bring back the dead, causing more chaos.

However, in some of the alternate realities, Spiderman spares Tony thus preventing the scenario from happening. In those realities, he joined forces with the heroes to fight against Knull's army who arrived too early, but at the same time, Thanos appeared with his Black Order to get the final infinity stone on Earth, the time stone, resulting in a massive battle between Knull vs Thanos with with four Infinity Stones. This battle devastated Earth. They couldn't see further beyond that.

Either way, chaos ensued.

In some scenarios, the heroes won while in others, they lost.

So, this was a critical point where Spiderman either kills Tony Stark or lets him live.

"Are we just going to watch without doing anything?" Dr. Strange asked the Ancient One as Spiderman was talking with Tony after defeating him. "We can take on Knull and prevent Thanos by making a deal with Death or we can find the cosmic entities to assist us against them. There's Thor, we can ask Odin for assistance or Eternals, Inhumans... We can stop both Knull and Thanos, but imagine what would happen if they break the reality while using the Darkhold. If they open the gate of the underworld with that then..."

"The history will repeat itself. Dark Era will begin once again. Humanity's end will come with the rise of the darkness..." Ancient One shook her head.

"Then what should we do?" Dr. Strange asked again.

"The only thing we can do, Stephen... Watch and wait," She replied.

"Wait and watch?! I know the rules say not to meddle with the timeline, but I refuse to sit here and watch as the world burns." Dr. Strange shook his head in disagreement.

"I agree with you, Stephen. However, this is something Spiderman needs to do. It's his destiny, the Great Weaver decreed it. If we intervene, something even worse might come to pass. You know about the butterfly effect, right? Spiderman is the key to stopping Knull and preventing Thanos, but this is something he must do himself. Kill or save Tony is his decision, not ours. We can only pray that he makes the right one," Ancient One closed her eyes as Dr. Strange clenched his fists.

"..." Dr. Strange understood the situation. He sighed and just sat there, watching the event unfold.

...

[Back at the harbor]

Tony took out a USB drive from his pocket, "Do me a favor. Give this to Pepper Potts. She's the only one I told this about and man, did she try to stop me. I should have listened to her back then. So, give this to her. This contains a private message for her."

"What are you gonna do if you got a second chance?" Spiderman asked curiously.

"If I had a second chance, maybe think things through before taking steps... Maybe work on mending the relationship between mutants and humans, or fix this symbiote mess I've created. Gotta many people to apologize to. After that, perhaps, I'll spend some more time with Miss. Potts, forgetting about all these for a moment, live my life with a clear mind and not burdened by my fears and guilt. Enjoy my life... I guess," Ironman replied with a weak smile.

Spiderman didn't say anything and grabbed his arm, absorbing the chi from his body, while using his chi to heal his body. Tony's body began to glow with a bright yellow hue as the pain slowly vanished. His overheated body stabilized and his broken arms began to regenerate at a fast rate.

"Hey, what are you doing?" Tony asked in surprise as Spiderman let go of his hand.

"Well, you are like my hero, truth be told. When I saw what you did, I just couldn't hold myself back, but then again, killing you will reduce our force while facing that bastard. So, live and fix your mistakes. The innocent lives that were lost, go to their families and apologize to them. Then work to prevent future threats. When this is all over, tell the world what you did, and accept your mistakes. Oh, and don't even try to sniff around me for info. I've already told you what you need to know. The rest, you heroes and mutants figure it out. Kill Magneto and Red Skull if you must, because sometimes you just gotta make that choice..."

Spiderman stood up and stretched his arms and legs.

"By the way, that was really a good fight, Mr. Stark. And you should really hurry and find those other symbiotes that are doing God knows what right now. As for this one," He turned toward Misery who was still in its blob form, "I'll be taking it. Oh, one more thing. I'm putting up a team of heroes and I need you to support us. You know, like erasing someone's past crimes and data and turning them into good people. You can do that with ease, right?"

"A team of heroes?" Tony raised his brows in interest.

"Yep, a team."

"And who's in this team of yours that needed their past cleared?"

"Frank Castle and Felicia Hardy, although, I need to meet up with her first. But yeah, for now, those two. Later we'll see," Spidey replied as Tony narrowed his eyes at him.

"Felicia Hardy? Black Cat? You got her to join your team and how the hell did you manage to get Frank to join your team? Fury gave him an offer to lead a team of superheroes back when he was in prison. But he refused it, saying he doesn't play well with others. So, how?" Tony asked.

"He's a friend of mine, that's all there's to it."

"Friend, huh? Well, good for him. I'll take care of their past," Tony stood up after that and looked around at the destruction their battle caused, "Haaa... You should get out of here first. I'll take care of things here. As for that Symbiote, you sure you'll be able to handle it?"

"Yeah, don't worry about me. I'm pretty sure it's slightly different from the other red ones. Anyways, gotta run now. Catch you later!" Spiderman waved at Tony as he took out a container from his suit and placed it before Misery, "Get in. We'll talk about what happened with my body that made you jump out and become this weak later. For now, get in that container, and behave."

Misery hesitated for a moment, but in the end, it jumped into the container and Spidey stored it in his suit. Then he webbed away from the harbor as if nothing happened. He didn't even show any signs of exhaustion.

Tony stood there and watched him leave.

'To think he was this strong. But surprisingly, the future that I saw... There wasn't any Spiderman, but a female Spider Woman who called herself Ghost Spider. I need to talk to Strange. Something unexplainable is going on with our world...'

.

.

[Hospital]

Spiderman reached the hospital and sighed in relief to see Liz alright and unharmed. The Shield agents have secured the area and captured the hired mercenaries. He webbed down before her.

"Hey, Liz. Glad to see you're okay." Spiderman greeted her.

Liz widened her eyes when she saw him. She was with her father, sitting near the entrance. Tears instantly rolled down her cheeks as she ran toward him and hugged him tightly, crying her heart out.

"I was so scared. They had a gun on my head and then that thing..."

"Don't worry. Everything will be fine now. We took care of that and no one will come after you again," He patted her head gently and tried to comfort her.

"Thank you..." Liz tightened her grip around him as Spiderman smiled and patted her head once again.

"You should go with your father. Take some rest for now."

"Are you going to visit me like you used to do in the past? I... I have a lot to talk to you about. I can understand if you are too busy... I mean..." Liz suddenly realized that she was tightly hugging him without even realizing it.

She blushed and released him as Spiderman chuckled seeing her cute expression.

"Of course, I'll come to see you. We have lots of catching up to do. So, Don't worry. Now go with your dad, Liz."

"Okay..." Liz nodded her head, wiping her tears as Spiderman looked at her and smiled under his mask.

Her father came toward Spiderman and said, "Thank you for saving my daughter. I don't know what I would have done if I lost her."

"Just doing my job, Sir," Spiderman replied as he scratched his head awkwardly. "Besides, she's strong. She'll get through this. Well, see ya..." He webbed away after that as Liz's father sighed and shook his head.

'Strong, huh...' He looked at Liz who was looking at Spiderman leave, "He's right. Come on, let's go home, Liz."

.

.

[Back to Kamar-Taj]

"In the end, he chose to save Tony Stark instead of giving in to his desire to kill. He's slowly maturing and thinking things through. Now, we'll begin our preparation to face Knull and Thanos who will be coming within 10 years from now," Ancient One declared as Dr. Strange sighed in relief.

"But what about Spiderman's team of heroes? How will they affect the future?" Dr. Strange asked as he sat on the floor cross-legged.

"As I've said before, Peter Parker is an anomaly. Every step he takes, and every choice he makes will shape our reality for better or for worse. Who knows, by the time those two beings arrive, he might be the most powerful being in this universe..." Ancient One chuckled as Dr. Strange shook his head.

-[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]-

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.]

Next,Ch: 144: Sue- A little fun & goodbye

Ch: 145: Home- Friends & Family

Ch: 146: Pleasure night

Ch: 147: Maddie's Lust

Ch: 148: Punisher vs Kraven pt1

COMMENT19 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 145: LITTLE FUN & GOODBYE

[Peter's first person POV]

Man, I almost killed Tony Stark. It was really hard to control my urges. But if what he told me is true then we have a bigger problem at our hands, besides, experimenting on symbiotes is so foolish. What if Knull arrives and decides to invade Earth? That ancient bastard is too dangerous. Anyway, our main problem is the Red Onslaught. I can't let that thing come to life at any cost. But going against Magneto... Humm... I gotta train further and develop my powers. That freak is too strong and he has an army with him. Then again, I gave Tony the information he needed. Hopefully, he'll take care of him.

As for Red Skull... Well, who knows where that freak is hiding?

I arrived at Sue's mansion and entered her room through the window and saw her lying on the bed, reading a book. She got her glasses on and she was on her stomach. That white silk robe she's wearing is doing a perfect job of showing me her body lines, especially her butt cheeks which I wanna touch so bad right now.

She turned her head toward me as soon as I landed inside the room.

"So, how did it go?" She asked as she closed the book.

"Well, saved my friend, took down a few goons, encountered a symbiote, and then had a little chat with Mr. Tony. In short, yeah, everything was alright," I replied as I removed my mask and sat on the bed beside her.

"A symbiote?" She raised her brows.

I wanted to show her Misery, but I think I'll keep it hidden for now at least.

"Yup! Some kind of alien parasite that some guys are after. Well, it's all solved now. Mr. Stark will take care of it. Anyways, it would seem you took a break from work today... So, I was wondering if we can... You know... Do something..." I looked at her seductively as I grabbed her soft butt cheeks and gave them a nice little squeeze. "And I'll be going back home tonight. The girls will keep me busy for a while, you know."

Sue giggled hearing that as she crawled toward me, pushing me down on the bed, and sat on top of me. She leaned forward with her glasses still on, "So, when are you going to add me to your group? Introduce me to them? You know, stay with you all, maybe if you want that?"

"Hummm... After you officially break up with Reed I'll introduce you to them. Then, we might have some group fun, and that look in your eyes says you are craving some fun right now," I teased her as Sue smirked and pressed her lips against mine.

"Oh, I am... Let's forget about everything for now and enjoy our time together while we still can. Then, you can go back home and spend some time with your harem of beautiful women, and I'll go back to my lonely life, waiting for you to come to me... Sound good?" Sue kissed me passionately as I wrapped my arms around her waist and rolled us over, pinning her under me.

"Yeah, maybe I'll slip in your room in the middle of the night and fuck you senselessly... Sounds good?" I whispered in her ears as Sue giggled.

"Sounds like a plan..." She licked my lips seductively. "How about sex in the pool? We missed that last night..."

And so, we went to the pool to finish what we kinda left unfinished...

Sue without wasting time lowered herself on my cock as I sat in the pool's corner, and she began to ride fast. This pool's water was cool, perfect for the hot weather, and of course, my girl was the hottest thing there was.

"So, enjoy it Pete." Sue purred in delight, enjoying riding me and pressing her boobs against my chest with her arms around my neck. Her firm round booty kept slapping the water behind her making cute splashing sounds.

And man... was I enjoying it.

She bounced on me faster and faster as I grabbed her butt cheeks and pushed and pulled her on my cock while my tongue explored the insides of her mouth.

"AAhhhhh Yessss...!" She moaned loudly in between kisses. Sue's movements were making more splashes and waves and we were soaked. The sight of her heavy jugs bouncing wildly like this was so fucking hypnotic.

The rippling effect the water created on them added more sex appeal than normal. Not to mention, those adorable bouncy splashes her booty was making...

That added to the pleasure a lot.

Soon, the movement started making more waves than before, as Sue increased the force of her bounces, moving faster than before. Her hard nipples rubbed against my chest and sent some electric jolts that ran up to my brain and released some very animalistic desires that made me hold onto her ass tightly and thrust up as Sue thrust down harder, allowing my cock to go even deeper inside her and hitting the edge of her womb every time.

"Mumm~ I'm cumming!" Sue purred as her tight passage clenched around my cock as her whole body shuddered and the water below us erupted around the place due to the explosion of pleasure that surged through Sue's body. She came, but the next second she picked up her speed, riding my cock faster and harder.

The way her pussy is squeezing around my cock... Dang! I can't ever get enough of this tightness.

I pulled her up by her waist and turned her around. Sue leaned on the pool's edge, putting her butt up toward me, "You want to see a surprise?" She smirked as suddenly out of nowhere a blue butt plug appeared around her butt hole.

"Wha-?!" She used her power to hide it or maybe it's the world's first camo butt plug...

"Since you left last night, I've been prepping up my ass just for this moment. Just for you, Pete," She wiggled her ass at me. "Why don't you pull it out slowly and replace it with your cock?" She cooed sexily and licked her lips seductively at the same time.

Just like the woman herself, even her butt plug is kinky as fuck.

I slowly grabbed the round end of the plug and pulled it out slightly.

"Mumm~ Yeah, pull it out," She moaned.

"Liking that feeling?" I asked playfully.

"So much," She licked her lips once more.

"Oh, really. In that case..." I grinned as I pulled out the plug roughly, causing her ass to clench automatically as she screamed and her knees buckled from the sudden onrush. A splash of squirt came out of her pussy, coating her legs as she leaned on the water's surface and breathed heavily, recovering from her sudden orgasm, "Oooo, a naughty, naughty boy!"

"Oh, my. Did you just came from that? You must love anal, huh?" I pushed the plug back in with a slick sound, Sue purring like a kitty, her eyes rolling from the pleasure, "You have no idea, darling~."

The naughtiness of the situation added extra excitement as I half pulled, half pushed it in. And with each push and pull, she'd gasp in ecstasy as the water rippled with her splashing legs. "Oh, Pete... ah! Yeah, this is- aah!"

"You nasty milf. How many times have you had anal sex?" I spanked her ass with the other hand.

"None. Since I couldn't give you my virginity, I at least wanted to give you my anal virginity. So, I've been kinda practicing since last night," Sue gasped, leaning back toward me as I put one arm around her chest while the other toyed with her.

"And you are enjoying it after just a single night? Just how horny you are? I fucked you good last night, you were barely moving when I left you, yet here you are with full stamina ready for some ass play and more action?"

"You can never satisfy this needy slut," Sue purred as I pulled out the butt plug and looked at her gaped and twitching ass, all wet.

Wow! Did she just call herself a slut?!

With the way she is... yeah... a cock-loving, anal slut.

But fuck! My dick is growing.

I wonder how nasty she can be when she's this horny, so I did what I saw in a porno a long time ago. Yeah, a long time ago, just for research purposes of course. I took the butt plug, "Open your mouth, slut." I held it before her lips. She opened her mouth wide with a satisfied smile as I pushed the toy in.

"Keep it there."

"Muum... Hummm..." She did just that as her expression reflected nothing less than pure, raw, lust.

"Now," I placed my cock head on her twitching, wet, and stretched anus and slowly started pushing it inside, Sue letting out moans as her ass got stretched wide to accommodate the length. The butt plug remained lodged in her mouth, acting as a temporary gag.

She squeezed the sides of her butt tightening around my cock as I moved deeper inside her. She squeezed the base and every time I pushed my cock deep into her ass, her whole body convulsed, and she shuddered. I could feel my cock pushing her tight muscles aside, as she could do nothing except let the lust take control of her. Her pussy gushed and her tits bounced madly, her moans getting louder and higher, muffled by the butt plug.

"Umph!"

She had already given herself up for the sensations taking over her body.

I grabbed her arms from behind and began fucking her with vigorous intensity and pace.

I was buried to my hilt deep inside her, her ring stretched beyond normal to accommodate my thick rod. It hurt and the pain caused the warm flow of fluid between her legs and her heavy breasts to bounce even wilder as she got assaulted. She was breathing fast and heavily through her nose, and I was assaulting her, taking my lust, making her mine, giving her the pure lustful attention she is addicted to.

"Buckle up, Sue. Because I'm going to go even faster..."

I keep fucking her ass while holding her arms. That tight and hot canal of hers was giving me plenty of friction as I felt the need to explode grow inside me with every new thrust. It's not the only thing that is getting to me. Just the sheer depravity, the degradation, the demeaning, and yet passionate act was sending shivers up and down my spine. I was aroused just as her, though I was far more controlled and far more focused on doing the task at hand. I was far from feeling exhausted as well. And in my excitement, I increased my pace.

"Damn! You are so fucking tight," I left her arms and grabbed her boobs, pulling her body against mine. The back of her head rested on my shoulders as I pound her tight ass.

"You, Slut. My slut!" I proclaimed.

"Ump! Umph! Umph...!" The noise she makes with the butt plug filling her mouth is really funny yet incredibly hot.

The sound of our flesh slapping against each other, with the water splashing, and the smell of lust all around, and her gushing pussy filled the area. Sue's expression had reached another level of intensity. There was a slight sign of tear and agony on her face but all that had mixed well with the mindless and euphoric sense of pleasure.

I was completely buried in her ass at this point. My pelvis was smashed against her firm ass, the bulbous muscle around her hips slapping and bouncing around my legs.

I can't hold it any longer, she just feels too damn good.

"Fuck... Here I go, baby. Cumming!" I felt a tremendous explosion deep inside me as my legs shuddered and my breath became hard. I exploded inside her ass and her back arched as her ass clenched so hard, it almost felt like she'd locked me up in a vice and wouldn't let go. Grabbing her big tits tightly, thrusting hard, I unleashed every single drop into her ass. "Ahh! Fuck... yeah! Oh, hell, this is good!"

"MHHHMMMMM!~" Sue shuddered, her entire body jiggling and her head rolled back against mine. She exploded right in her place. Her legs collapsed and if not for my grip on her tits and belly, she'd have dropped down in the pool instantly.

I held her as I slowly pulled out my cock. Instantly, all the seeds that I poured inside her anus dribbled into the pool.

A strange feeling of accomplishment consumed me. I looked up at Sue who looked back, a massive blush on her face, her glasses crooked on her face, as drool slowly spilled through the side of the butt plug's hole.

After that nice workout, we took a quick shower before having some lunch. Although it's a little late for lunch, oh, well, we were both busy.

Later that evening...

"Well, I guess, I'll see you in a couple of days, or maybe you'll find me nibbling on your nipples, or eating your pussy, or maybe fucking your holes at night as you sleep. The choice is yours Sue~." I winked.

"I'll be waiting impatiently," She giggled and kissed me gently.

"Promise to keep your holes wet for me?" I asked her and she smirked.

"Always~."

We both had a giggling fit after that.

"Well, take care then, and wish you luck, you got many more girls to satisfy after they went through a year of dry run... Hope, your super stamina can keep up with them, Spiderman," Sue teased with a sexy smile.

"Oh, baby, there's more of what you just received and if you want, we can try, but just be warned it'll make you scream like crazy and even damage you a little... You won't be able to live without me," I whispered in her ears as I released a wisp of my pheromone, just to keep her horny and make her only think about me.

"I'd like that very much..." She kissed me, "Goodbye for now."

-[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]-

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 16 advance Chapters

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [13% DISCOUNT ON ANNUAL PAY]

Next,Ch: 145: Home- Friends & Family

Ch: 146: Pleasure night

Ch: 147: Maddie's Lust

Ch: 148: Punisher vs Kraven pt1

COMMENT16 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 146: HOME- FRIENDS & FAMILY

[Home]

May, MJ, Gwen, Michelle, Maddie, and sight for sore eyes, Ned were there for the little party that they arranged for my supposedly return back to the land of livings, in a sense that is, after all, we had to stick to the coma story for the time being. But man, does it feel so nostalgic to come back to a full house. Everyone was all smiles.

The girls cooked some nice good food and snacks for us to enjoy and MJ put up her old jazz music which filled the home with good vibes. Yup, all seems perfect, like nothing has changed much and life goes on, the way it used to be. Furthermore, it's kinda good to see them getting along just fine. A happy harem means a happy life for everyone.

I had a nice plan in mind, but they just had to invite Ned today. Well, it's not like I hate him or anything, it's just that I wanted some lonesome time with my girls. Anyway, since he's here, I might as well catch up to what he has been doing in his grandma's home all this time, only to come back now.

"You are really doing great, Peter. It's nice to see you up walking again, instead of seeing you inside a big tube filled with liquid," Ned remarked, giving me a friendly pat on the back.

"Yeah, glad to be out of there. And I heard you used to visit me every week... Thanks, man. But enough about that, how was the time you spent on your grandmother's farm? From what I heard it's a pretty lonesome place in the middle of nowhere with barely any people around. Had fun?" I asked while chewing on some chips.

"Oh, dude, that was a whole lot of experience," He chuckled as he reminisced. "Look at me. I'm all slimmed down and I'm pretty sure I got some packs. Sheesh... Work and work all day till night. They are expanding the farm and you know how it is, hard work, eat some food, sleep some more, and repeat. The good part, I'm all buff now. Have a look."

And so, Ned flexed his not-so-impressive biceps and chest with a proud and confident smirk. But he did indeed get slimmer than before. "What can I say, manual work."

"Nice dude. Hit the gym next for a few months and maybe it'll start shaping into real abs. You are gonna get very popular with the cheerleaders at college next year," I encouraged him as Ned's expression turned into a slight frown as if he was considering it seriously.

"You think so?" He asked.

"For sure!"

Ned nodded, "Maybe I'll do that! There is no better way than to make the move at this moment."

"Hit the iron bro... Hit the iron when it's hot."

"You are right. I'm gonna do it. Yup! This week I'll join the gym." He fist bumped as I joined in on his confidence, "Dude, it's gonna happen! By the way, I heard from Gwen about Flash. That lunatic really got crazy in the end, huh?"

"You have no idea. He assaulted Liz and even pulled a knife on her. If I wasn't there to save her... Maybe something worse could have happened."

"Lunatic," Ned commented as we both nodded.

We talked a lot, catching up on the old and recent events that happened in his absence. Then we came to Harry's situation.

"Man! I can't believe that Mr. Norman was the Green Goblin and human experiments... Dang! I swear I never expected that," Ned commented with a disturbed expression and that is understandable.

It wasn't surprising. People sometimes don't know what kind of demons they got residing inside themselves until they come out and wreck shit.

"Yup! Now, everyone is saying that Harry went overseas for some kind of treatment, but that's all we know about him. That guy should at least contact us, right? I mean, I get it. After everything his father put him through, he needed to stay away from all that was there and focus on himself, and recover. It was necessary but still. He should have at least let us know where he is. It's like he just disappeared," I sighed and added, "But still... Man, poor, Harry."

Ned looked a bit sad, hearing that, "Yeah, man! That's not so cool. We are best friends... or were best friends, so... What the hell, bro? When he comes back, I'm gonna give him a piece of my mind. How dare he tell us if he is fine or not? Some friend..." He replied before grabbing a plateful of chicken nuggets.

The rest were either chatting amongst themselves or having their own conversations. Everyone was pretty much contented with the moment we have at present.

Gwen and MJ joined us and brought canned sodas.

"So, Ned. You told Peter about Erica, yet?" Gwen asked with a sly smirk.

"Wha-No! I told you it's nothing like that," Ned stuttered, trying to avoid eye contact.

Gwen and MJ burst out into an epic fit of snorts and snickers and that brought others' attention towards us.

"Erica, huh?! Ah! I see, that's why the change and all," I teased him a bit and made a smirk as Ned just pouted in irritation and chomped a mouth full of a chicken.

"Yep. She asked him for a study session. With the exam coming up... But, Ned is still hesitating, isn't he? Aw, how adorable. It's your first girlfriend!" MJ grinned, joining my side to tease Ned a bit further.

"Huh, she is not my girlfriend. But she does not seem that bad to begin with... I mean, she is really beautiful and kind-hearted and oh! she's very smart. Definitely top class and pretty talented too, with such a nice physique, like she could probably ace most sports... Oh, what the heck am I even babbling on, Pete? I need help. I don't know what to do or how to speak to her. Out of nowhere, she asked me for a study session at her house and I don't know what to do," Ned said frantically as he grabbed onto my arm like his life depended on it.

"Okay, chill, buddy... It's just a study session, calm your horses a bit," I gave him an assuring smile, "Besides, what are the chances that it's going to be more than a simple study session? Just be a man and go. Take it one step at a time. Don't rush things. It could be a test. She might want to check your personality and the kind of man you are. So, don't jump in even if she gives the green signal. Control yourself, and be patient. Follow your instinct and things should go just the way they should and there isn't a need to be nervous at all."

Ned calmed and cleared his throat before nodding, "True... I can control myself. It's just that I am nervous as hell. Well, I guess, I'll prepare myself mentally. I just don't want to leave a bad impression on her."

"Why don't you just start with a simple conversation? If she invited you to her home, then you two must have spent some time together, right?" Michelle chimed in from behind. As usual, she was reading a book, with her legs up on the sofa. She looked at our little conversation group and also said her piece, "So, go with that. Don't try to butter up her too much or else she might think you as a creep. Keep it short and simple. Then, shift the conversation to studies. That's all you should do. Not a thing more, not a thing less."

"She has a point," MJ shrugged.

Ned, though hesitant, smiled. "Yea, I'm gonna try that. Simple and sweet and no butter, or I'll become toast!"

"Exactly," Michelle gave him a small thumbs-up and went back to reading her book.

The three of us looked back at Ned, smiling. We always supported him with everything he was in the past. Even so, this time we believed that Ned might finally have a good time in his life.

.

.

After dinner, we stayed up late, playing some games. Yeah, I'm pretty rusty so it was like everyone ganged up on me and beat the heck out of me. It was pretty fun overall, so, yep, it was a good night overall. I could have used my spidey power, but where's the fun in that?

Everyone slowly got tired, it was almost 1: 30 AM.

I showed Ned his room since he'll be staying the night.

"Goodnight, Peter," Ned said as he hopped into the bed.

"Goodnight, man..."

After that, it's time to have some fun. Now, whose room should I enter?

-[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]-

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 16 advance Chapters[Early Access to my new ff- SL in Marvel. I might change the name later, but this time I am going for a different approach.[Available for all tiers]

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [13% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

Next,Ch: 146: Pleasure night

Ch: 147: Maddie's Lust

Ch: 148: Punisher vs Kraven pt1

Ch: 149: Punisher vs Kraven pt2

Ch: 150: I AM CARNAGE

COMMENT19 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 147: A NIGHT WITH MAY

I entered May's room.

She glanced at me through the mirror on the wall and gave a nod.

"Take off your clothes," She said.

Wow!

She was lying naked on her stomach with a bottle of wine half-empty beside the bedside, as her little sleepwear was lying on the bedroom floor and I can see her glistening pussy. I closed the door, took off my clothes, and walked towards her with my boner pointing proudly in the air, and of course, ready for a long night of banging the slutty sexy May.

"Do it! Peter," She mumbled loud enough for me to hear her. "Take my ass. I want to feel that tongue of yours."

Without speaking a single word, I went between her legs and buried my face between her buttcheeks, causing May's hips to twitch. I did not have to move too much. In seconds, she spread her cheeks, allowing my tongue to ravish her holes.

"Mumm~ Ssshhh~ Took you long enough," May muttered under her breath and began shaking her butt, rubbing my face in the process.

I licked her juices, coating her butt hole with her pussy juices, and then began flicking the tip of my tongue on both her pussy and ass. May's asscheeks were quivering as I licked her hole. She moaned louder each time I licked her rim. Her juices were overflowing at this point.

"Fuck! I'm gonna cum!" She moaned, "Keep licking, faster... Deeper~ Aahh~ I'm almost there," she continued to mumble.

"Sweety, put your fingers in!"

My hands grasped her buttocks and squeezed them before parting them, sticking a finger into her pussy. Her nectar gushed all over my hand, making me chuckle. My tongue also tried entering her anus and started moving it quickly, to and fro, flicking my tongue up and down.

"I missed you so much. God! Peter... Finger my butt too..." May was mumbling and gasping loudly while clutching tightly the bedsheets, as she moaned my name over and over.

My left hand moved towards her rim, my thumb slipping deep inside her anus, and kept up thrusting my fingers in both places, stretching both her pussy and her anus further apart. May arched her back and screamed loudly as I continued fingering and lapping her two tight little holes.

"I too missed you so much, May," I kissed her buttcheeks while fingering her fast and deep. She is tight as always and the way she is moving her hips... Dang! She's gushing all over my hand. I'm pretty much soaked already.

"Haha, you are soaking my fingers," I teased her, which caused May to groan, "Shut up and keep going."

I pulled my fingers out of her holes and let them free from my grasp. I flipped her over, and kissed her hard, grabbing her big boobs. She raised her legs a bit, allowing me to get into the missionary position. She then grabbed my cock and began to rub it on her pussy, fast. Wow! The way she is rubbing the tip on her clit... If I lose my focus even for a second, I will cum.

She pushed her tongue into my mouth as our kiss became more aggressive and passionate. May grabbed my hair with one of her hands and began stroking my dick harder.

The sound of kisses filled the room. May placed my cock right outside her pussy, and raised her hips. My cock slid into her pussy with ease, and she immediately wrapped her legs around my waist.

Ohh! How much I missed her taste... Her pussy... Her boobs... Her smell... After a year here we are again enjoying the pleasure we missed so much.

May moved her hips and began grinding against my dick. I began thrusting my dick deeper inside her. My hands pinched her nipples and rolled them around my fingers. But our lips remained locked in a passionate kiss.

"Harder Peter! Harder~" May murmured through our kisses.

I pushed my cock deeper inside her, causing her to gasp. I paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and then plunged my cock all the way inside her pussy before pulling it entirely back out and slamming it again and again.

Slaaappp~ Slapppp~ Slappp~

"Your cock feels amazing, Peter!" May cried out and tightened her grip around my neck as I kept pushing my cock inside her.

"God! You're so tight May!" I grunted loudly as my dick started throbbing inside her pussy.

Slaappp~ Slapppp~ Slappp~

"Keep fucking me like this sweety... Don't stop until you cum inside my pussy~ Aaahhhh~" May screamed as I shoved my cock deeper inside her pussy and thrusted faster than before.

Our bodies were sweating profusely as we fucked each other at full speed. May's juices covered my groin area. Little splashes were leaking out of her pussy with every thrust. We kept going for about ten more minutes, kissing passionately and fucking hard until May came hard.

"MUMMMM~~~" May squirted hard, but I didn't stop fucking her. She wanted to scream in pleasure, but I'm sucking on her tongue vigorously. Her nails dug into my back and she scratched my back as I continued fucking her.

May began shaking her hips, and clenched her pussy tightly around my dick. My thrusts became slower and I pulled my cock entirely back out and slammed it again and again.

"Fuck! May! I'm about to cum..." I gasped.

"Cum inside my pussy Peter~ I want you to look me into my eyes while you fill me with your seed~" May whispered into my ear.

Her words made my dick tremble inside her pussy. I leaned forward, looking into May's eyes, and kept pounding her pussy with all my might.

"Come on sweety, cum inside me~ Give me your load Peter~"

Her big boobs kept brushing against my chest. Her pussy kept massaging my dick with her vaginal muscles. My hips were moving quickly while May was moving her hips faster with me. My balls tightened as my dick began to twitch inside her pussy.

"Humfff~" I groaned loudly as I shot a huge load of my semen inside May's womb.

"Aaaahhhh~~" May's body jerked and trembled as my warm load filled her pussy. Another splash of squirt gushed out of her pussy along with my cum.

May panted heavily and hugged me tightly as she wrapped her legs around my waist. My dick remained inside her pussy, still releasing spurts of my semen inside her womb. Her pussy kept milking my cock dry, swallowing every drop of my semen.

May and I kept hugging each other tightly as we stayed in that position for a few minutes. Neither of us spoke a single word. Our tired bodies just enjoyed the warmth we missed so much.

"Peter?" May called my name.

"I love you, May," I kissed her neck.

"I love you too sweety. Thank you for making me feel alive again," May smiled at me.

I chuckled, "You're welcome May."

We shared a soft kiss as we kept hugging each other.

"I hope you aren't done yet, right?" She asked, licking my ear.

"Of course not. I missed you too much May. Tonight is going to be a long night for both of us," I laughed, as she giggled.

"Hmm~ Let's do something kinky then, sweety," May winked at me.

"Oh, what do you have in mind, May?" I asked.

"I'd like to tie you up on the bed and ride you, suck you... Blindfolded... This will be your punishment for worrying us for a year," May bit my lower lip.

"Sounds fun. Do whatever you want, May. I'm all yours," I kissed her again.

"Perfect~ Now lie down on your back sweety," May grinned evilly. "Let your aunt take care of you."

She took out a bundle of rope and a blindfold. Well, can't blame her for taking advantage of my situation, can I now? I did fucked up. Well, punishment in the form of pleasure, I'll take it.

May tied my hands and feet to the bedpost before putting a blindfold on me. She then stood up and walked away. I could hear her rummaging through her drawers and wardrobe.

After a few minutes, May sat on top of me, pushing her dripping pussy on my cock, and whispered, "Stay here for a moment. I'm going to clean up pretty fast. Then we are going for 69. I want to see how much you missed your women's pussy. We are going to have so much fun tonight sweety~ And I might even have a surprise for you."

May climbed off the bed and left the room after she kissed my lips.

...

[3rd Person POV]

May walked out of the room and made her way to the bathroom. She locked the door from outside, so no one could enter. But instead of bathroom, she went straight into Maddie's room and knocked on her door.

Maddie opened the door. She was wearing a white robe over her black negligee. May entered the room and closed the door behind her.

"Are we really doing this?" Maddie asked.

May nodded and smirked, "Tonight is our night Maddie. Peter is all ours. We are going to give him a welcome he won't ever forget. Two milfs are going to ride him all night. He ain't leaving the bed until we are satisfied."

"A threesome... You sure are kinky, May," Maddie grinned.

May rolled her eyes, "Please, don't act like you never thought of this. I know you are dying to fuck Peter again. And I'm here to make your wish come true. So, let's enjoy ourselves."

"Shit! Phewww!" Maddie took a deep breath, "Ok, let's do it. I'm ready."

"Well, here's the key," May held the key before her, "Keep him company till I get rid of all the cum he dumped inside me." She raised her nightie to show Maddie the dripping cum from her pussy.

"Wow! Looks like you two had so much fun without me," Maddie licked her lips.

"You have no idea. So, I'll let you have some fun with him too. I'll join you two in ten minutes. So, go and entertain Pete, ok?" May said as she handed the key over to Maddie.

Maddie grabbed the key, "Thank you. You're the best~"

"Now, hurry up! You don't want the others to get a jump on him, do you?" May chuckled.

"Of course not. Ok, I'm going," Maddie left May alone in her room and walked towards Peter's room.

May smiled as she touched her soaking pussy and smeared Peter's cum all over her fingers and sucked them, "This is going to be a long night."

-[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]-

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 16 advance Chapters[Early Access to my new ff- SL in Marvel. I might change the name later, but this time I am going for a different approach.[Available for all tiers]

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [13% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

Next, Ch: 147: Maddie's Lust

Ch: 148: Punisher vs Kraven pt1

Ch: 149: Punisher vs Kraven pt2

Ch: 150: I AM CARNAGE

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Xcalibur_Xc

I don't remember, but someone asked me way back, when are we going to see May again. Well, here you go. A threesome in next ch. Enjoy.

COMMENT16 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 148: MADDIE'S LUST

Maddie sneaked into May's room and found Peter bound to the bed, naked. His cock standing up straight and soaked in cum and juices from his previous session with May. Maddie licked her lips as she saw the scene in front of her.

She closed the door quietly and locked it from inside. She then walked towards the bed, dropped her robe on the floor, and slowly got onto the bed. The first thing she did was kiss Peter softly. It was a small and passionate kiss.

Peter's tried to speak, but Maddie kept kissing him, sucking his lips. She was happy when she heard Peter moaning through the kiss. She kissed him again and Peter kissed back this time.

Their tongues danced in their mouths as they kept kissing each other. Maddie's boobs were rubbing against Peter's chest. Her hands were caressing Peter's body.

Peter was breathing heavily.

She parted after another little peck.

"Maddie, as tasty as always. I missed your taste so much," Peter whispered.

"I missed you too, Peter," Maddie smiled as she kept kissing Peter. She went on top of him and sat on his belly. His cock was between her butt cheeks.

Peter moaned as he felt Maddie licking his cheeks and ear. He could also feel Maddie's butt cheeks rubbing against his cock. Maddie's hands were exploring Peter's body. She was teasing him. His body was sweating as he felt Maddie's fingers tracing his body. Her soft and tender fingers were like feathers on his skin.

"Taking full advantage, are we?" He chuckled.

"Shhh~ Just enjoy baby," Maddie whispered as she raised her hips and impaled herself on Peter's cock.

"Oohhh~" Peter moaned as he felt Maddie's pussy engulfing his cock.

"Hmmm~ Peter... Your cock is still so hard and sloppy. Oh! How much I missed this feeling," Maddie began to jump on his cock like a horny and depraved milf that she is.

Peter moaned as he felt Maddie riding his cock like a pro. Her pussy was sucking his cock. Her hands were playing with her breasts. Her butt cheeks were hitting his thighs with every jump she takes.

"Maddie... Your pussy... Fucks... Aaah~ It feels so good... Oh~" Peter was moaning as pleasure rushed through his body.

"Oh, ever since you fucked me that day, I've been thinking of you... Fuck! God, knows, how many times I rubbed myself, imagining you fucking my pussy like you did," Maddie pressed her arms on his chest and rode him fast and hard. She then began to squat without even taking a breather. Her pussy was wet and the sprinkles of her juices fell on Peter's balls and bed sheet.

"Fuck Peter! Fuck!"

"Maddie...! Aah!" Peter clenched his fist. He wanted to tear apart the rope and grab her, fuck her hard, but punishment is a punishment. He had no say in that matter, so, he could only submit for now.

The bed creaked loudly.

Maddie's hair bounced like a river. Her boobs were following her movements. With Peter in a blindfold, every sensation in his body was increasing. He could only feel what was happening. But his heightened senses could clearly imagine Maddie's naked body bouncing on his cock and how the bouncing of her boobs affected him. He could hear how her nipples are slapping against the air and the wet squelching of her pussy being fucked.

Peter took a deep breath and enjoyed Maddie's sexy moans as she fucked his cock like her personal toy.

"I'm Cumming!" Maddie raised her hips, pulling out Peter's cock and rubbing it on her clit, fast, in a circular motion. Peter could feel her pussy squirting on his lower abdomen, thighs, and his cock. Her juices were all over his belly.

"Haaaaah~" Maddie bent down and lied on Peter. Her body was trembling from the orgasm. She took a few deep breaths before she turned around and easily guided the cock back into her pussy. She began to ride him in reverse cowgirl style. She arched forward. Grabbing Peter's legs, she began to bounce her ass.

Slap~ Slap~Slap~

The sound of wet slapping of ass against his belly, her labored breathing, and loud moans kept reverberating in the room as Peter savored Maddie riding his cock. She fucked him hard, but like he was a toy, almost mercilessly. Within seven minutes or so, Maddie came six times with two big squirts and four little ones.

Peter didn't cum even once. The more she had fun with Peter, the more his cock became stiff. Maddie knew about his stamina, but she wanted to make him cum at any cost before May comes back. She wants his cum inside her pussy, or maybe inside her ass. She did prep her ass for tonight after all.

"Fuck! Maddie. You are doing great!" Peter praised her as his cock was stimulated by her insides.

"You like it? Hufff!~ Hufff!~ Aaah! Aaaah~" She continued to ride his cock.

"Ugh.. Yes.. Ugh~"

Maddie wasn't lying to herself. Ever since Peter fucked her, she's been dreaming of him. And the fact that he is her daughter's boyfriend and as a mother she's fucking her daughter's boyfriend behind her back, the whole act aroused her even more.

Well, Maddie was horny as fuck.

She grabbed Peter's cock and placed it near her butt hole, before pushing it inside. "Let me get started with your real fun."

"Fffuck!" Peter's hands tried to rip the rope apart and grab her ass, as he was, finally, losing control. "So, tight! Go on, Maddie. Ride my cock, faster. Squeeze my cock with your butthole."

"Yes, Peter," Maddie sighed and started pushing herself up and down. Even in this position, she's not tired. Even her mind, instead of becoming lethargic because of her six orgasms was clear and focused, focused on giving her one last big orgasm. She was willing to endure the soreness tomorrow just for today's sake.

She raised herself and kept bouncing on the cock with one hand gripping Peter's ankle. She then bent back on his body, "Move that hip of yours, fuck my ass, make a mess of it. Pound my ass and shoot your loads of cum inside me. That'll be the final proof of tonight."

"It's not the last. This is just the beginning."

Peter began to move his hips upwards, faster. The slapping of his cock thrusting her ass has become loud and resonated louder. He was sweating and his body was rubbing on the bedsheet. After fucking her for a few more minutes...

He was close.

"I'm gonna cum!" He muttered through his gritted teeth as he kept plowing her asshole, he's so fucking close. His hand itched to touch her skin and he's so fucking hard in her, but he knows not to give in to his lust. So, instead, he was now humping his hips violently upwards to meet her bounces. He held his hands together, and his thighs, back, and his neck muscles were straining from the sheer exertion. But this much was nothing for Spiderman.

"Do it! Shower my ass, come inside me," Maddie slapped began to rub her clit with her right hand and squeezed her right nipple hard as she pushed her butt down Peter's cock, rotating it in a circular motion and it took just two-three rotations before Maddie orgasmed. "Ah~"

As for Peter, while he was savoring the warm insides of Maddie's asshole, he came inside her ass.

"Humfff!" Peter's body shook when the thick creamy sperm poured into Maddie's warm, pulsating asshole. With no further ado, the white fluids spurted inside Maddie's asshole. Peter's ejaculation was too strong, the ejection was not confined and white liquid dripped from the point where they joined.

The room became stuffy and smelled strongly of cum and sex. The pitter-patter sound of water droplets splashed onto the wooden window frames as heavy rains began to fall.

Then came the knock on the door...

-[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]-

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 16 advance Chapters[Early Access to my new ff- SL in Marvel. I might change the name later, but this time I am going for a different approach.[Available for all tiers]

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [13% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

Next,Ch: 148: Punisher vs Kraven pt1

Ch: 149: Punisher vs Kraven pt2

Ch: 150: I AM CARNAGE

AN: I WILL TAKE A BREAK. 2-3 DAYS. NEED TO STOCKPILE A FEW MORE CHS.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Xcalibur_Xc

The threesome will continue after 3 chs. There was a complication with the chapters and had to improvise.

COMMENT15 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 149: PUNISHER VS KRAVEN PT1

AN: A mentioned before, the threesome will continue after 2 more chs. There were some complications back then, so, I had to re-adjust the chapters.

While Peter was enjoying his night, Frank kept himself busy as usual.

Frank had been tracking a high-level weapons dealer for the past few days. The target was highly protected, almost untouchable, surrounded by a small army of men.

But today, Frank had a chance.

As usual, he fought his way through the building on the outskirts of New York, eliminating all obstacles in his path. Few people were there; no cops dared enter this underworld. It was a place where those without money or status weren't welcome, where even a small cop wouldn't feel safe without backup, fearing they'd be killed, their bodies left for autopsy to confirm their line-of-duty death.

Unlike the gang members, Frank killed them without guilt. He didn't enjoy killing; he preferred peace. But sometimes, peace was too far away. He wouldn't complain or change his path. He took a grim satisfaction in seeing their blood spill, hearing these filth of the Earth plead for mercy.

After taking them down, Frank burned the building to the ground, ensuring no traces were left behind, and moved out with a new batch of weapons in his minivan. However, he had an unsettling feeling, as if someone was watching him. This was the sixth time this week. His honed senses told him this wasn't a regular lowlife. The question on his mind was, who and where?

Frank drove, alert and ready for a surprise attack. He avoided his base to keep its location hidden from this unknown presence. Instead, he took several detours. The drive lasted two hours before he finally stopped in front of an alleyway.

As he stepped out of the van, the feeling of being watched grew stronger. His eyes scanned the dark, narrow alley, every muscle in his body tense. Suddenly, a shadow moved at the far end. Frank drew his gun, ready to face whatever or whoever it was. The figure emerged from the shadows, tall and imposing, with a menacing presence.

He was wearing a brown jacket with fur around his neck, black shirt, and black pants, making him stand out in the alley. The moment Frank got a glimpse of the person, a shiver went through his spine, a rare sensation for the hardened Punisher.

"Castle," His deep voice echoed through the alley. "I've been waiting for this moment."

"Who the hell are you?" Frank raised his gun, preparing to shoot him down. "What do you want?"

"Kraven," The man replied, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "And you, Frank Castle, are the ultimate prey."

Before Frank could reply, Kraven pounced and leaped at him, disappearing into thin air as he seemed to fade, only leaving dust behind. His agility of a wild beast.

Frank fired his gun, but Kraven dodged with inhuman speed, closing the distance between them in a heartbeat. Kraven's fist connected with Frank's jaw, sending him sprawling to the ground. Frank rolled to his feet, pain searing through his body. He aimed his gun again, but Kraven knocked it out of his hand with a swift kick. With his opponent unarmed, Kraven took advantage of the opening, grabbing his opponent's leg. In a display of incredible strength, Kraven threw his foe in the air.

Frank groaned in pain as he collided with a brick wall, unable to prepare for the sudden attack. He dropped to the concrete like a stone, and just when he thought the fight had ended, he received a brutal blow from behind, slamming his face against the wall, and smashing the skin on his forehead and face. His right shoulder was dislocated.

Frank gritted his teeth and tried to rise up again, but that slam had sapped away his energy, he felt weaker than before, not that he could move anyway, the beating he took from Kraven left him bleeding and immobilized, it was as if he wasn't fighting a human but a beast. His opponent got speed, power, and techniques that made it impossible for him to counterattack. He expected it was because of some strange drug or a chemical he took that made him act this way. But right now, none of those questions mattered, only the wish of not dying, to find an opportunity, something that might change the result of this fight.

"Did I expect too much, Frank Castle?"

The mocking voice belonged to Kraven, standing right behind him, smiling sinisterly as Frank continued to resist and tried to get up.

"Or perhaps you are not what the rumors say? Maybe this hunt was indeed not worthy,"

That single word 'Hunt', was like a match that lit up Frank's raging fires. "What did you say?"

"That you will die like the animals, right here in this alley," Kraven kicked his stomach, sending him rolling across the ground until he crashed against a large metal pipe in a corner.

Frank spit a mouthful of blood as the agony shot through his stomach. That kick could be fatal, but for him, it only woke up his animal instinct to survive. It's been a while since he fought a bloody fight on the edge of life and death. The man before him isn't a normal human, but to Frank, it doesn't matter. He got a general idea about Kraven's power after taking that much beating. His way of fighting was unique, like a savage animal that hunted down its prey. Countering it without preparation and in his present condition is almost impossible. And running away is also impossible since he is fast enough to dodge bullets.

He looked around for things he could use as a weapon. Since guns are useless, he'll keep his other gun for the final blow, right now, his eyes fell on a metal rod, lying behind Kraven. A few glass shards and bricks.

The street light flickered...

"ARGGGG!" Frank slammed his fist on the ground as he stood up. He grabbed his dislocated right shoulder and popped it back into place with a sickening crunch, then he cracked his neck and fingers, before running toward Kraven.

"YES! THIS IS HOW IT SHOULD BE. THAT SOUL SHOULDN'T GO TO HELL EASILY," Kraven stood still, not even flinching a little while facing a charging Frank.

The alleyway became a battleground. Frank fought with everything he had, using his combat skills to counter Kraven's ferocity. But Kraven was relentless, his attacks precise and brutal. Blood flowed freely as the two men exchanged blows, each strike more savage than the last. Frank's body screamed in agony, but he refused to give up. He had faced worse and survived.

Kraven's claws raked across Frank's chest, tearing through his flesh. Frank gritted his teeth, ignoring the pain, and delivered a powerful punch to Kraven's face. Kraven staggered back, blood dripping from his nose, but his eyes burned with rage. "ARRRRRGGGG!" He roared and charged at Frank again.

Frank sidestepped, grabbing a metal pipe from the ground and swinging it at Kraven's head. The pipe connected with a sickening crack, but Kraven barely flinched. He grabbed the pipe, and yanked it out of Frank's hands, easily, tossing it aside. Frank couldn't believe Kraven's strength.

"HAAAAA!" With a roar, Kraven lifted Frank and slammed him into the wall.

Baaaam!

Gasping for breath, Frank kicked Kraven in the stomach, forcing him to release his grip. Frank dropped to the ground, grabbing a shard of broken glass. He slashed at Kraven's arm, drawing more blood. Kraven snarled and backhanded Frank, sending him crashing into a pile of trash.

Frank struggled to his feet, blood trickling down his face. He could feel his strength waning, his vision blurring, but he couldn't afford to lose. Not now. Not to Kraven. Summoning every ounce of his willpower, Frank launched himself at Kraven, tackling him to the ground. The two men rolled across the alley, a blur of fists and fury.

Kraven managed to get on top, his hands closing around Frank's throat. Frank's vision darkened as Kraven's grip tightened...

-[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]-

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 16 advance Chapters[Early Access to my new ff- SL in Marvel. I might change the name later, but this time I am going for a different approach.[Available for all tiers]

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [13% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

Next,Ch: 149: Punisher vs Kraven pt2

Ch: 150: I AM CARNAGE

Ch: 151: Threesome- Maddie & May

Ch: 152: Sue's decision

AN: Next ch, Saturday night.

COMMENT12 comment

Vote0left

Chapter 150: PUNISHER VS KRAVEN PT2

Kraven managed to get on top, his hands closing around Frank's throat. Frank's vision darkened as Kraven's grip tightened. He felt the darkness calling to him, a silent voice urging him to give in, to let go...but he couldn't. Not now. Not after all this time, the battles won, and the bloodshed. There are more criminals to kill, and more lives to save. Frank fought back, his fists flying at Kraven's face, but the man was like a monster. Impossible to take down.

"AAAARRGGH!" Frank growled, and pushed up, knocking Kraven off of him, his body burning with fury.

With his last remaining strength, Frank reached his jacket and pulled out his handgun. He should be able to at least deal some damage at this close range. With a grunt, he emptied the entire clip into Kraven's chest. Kraven staggered back, a look of surprise on his face. But his injuries seemed minor, nothing fatal like all the bullets Frank fired meant nothing to him. His vest stopped the bullets. Although Kraven can stop cars or trucks with his body, he was surprised to see that despite his vest, he was forced to stumble back.

"Interesting!" Kraven touched his chest. Blood trickled down from the single hole in his vest, "Even in that situation, you managed to shoot all twelve bullets in a single line," He removed the vest, showing that only one bullet pierced through, while all others grazed, creating the same bloody wounds. But that didn't seem to affect his mood as he smiled, "Yes, you are worthy of a hunter, but far more inferior than me."

"Cough! Cough!" Frank coughed as he sat up, leaning back on the wall, "Inferior. That's big coming out from a man with doping." He threw the empty gun and took out his two Swiss knives from his shocks. He somehow pushed through the pain and stood up once again. "Hufff! Hufff!" He was breathing hard. His body was screaming in pain. He was already at his limits, yet he pushed through all that.

Kraven had never experienced such determination from any man or beast, and for the first time in his life, he wanted to respect his prey. "Maybe, I've underestimated you," He wiped the blood flowing from his mouth. "Poison bullets?!" He touched his nose. "What the?!" He staggered as his vision blurred for a moment. He shook his head. 'Impossible. Something is affecting my body!'

Kraven was shocked because his body was already poison-proof. Calypso's potions that he took years ago gave him immunity to any kind of poisons known to mankind. It is an important thing if you are a hunter since poison is used as a weapon against many species. And Kraven should not be poisoned easily, not even with a different chemical formula. It didn't affect him, but now he is poisoned! He couldn't believe it. But this heightened his excitement even more for the hunt.

A worthy prey is putting up a better fight than he imagined! But who wouldn't like a good hunt?

"I'll pull out that ribcage of yours as my trophy. But before that, you will tell me what kind of poison you used on me."

"Hahaha! I have heard rumors of a hunter who took down an entire herd of lions with nothing but his fists, but I had my doubts. I was a kid back then and thought it was just some rumors. I remember now, you are that Kraven. Look at you, a man over 70 years old looking like a 30-year-old man. They said you died in a war bombing. But then again, rumors are rumors," Frank stood up with his wobbly feet.

"I was weak. Had to go to isolation for training. But if you know who I am, then you should know that there's no way you are going to escape my grasp," Kraven said as he clenched his fists. He could feel a burning sensation spreading through his chest. He quickly pressed his pressure points, trying to eject the poison out of the bullet wound.

"Yeah. Maybe I'll die. But I'll at least take an arm of yours with me. Oh, and don't worry, you'll also join me on the other side soon enough. The guy who gave me that poison was pretty confident in its potent effect," Frank made a grin with his bleeding face. "According to him, there isn't a cure to his poison. Let's see how long that doping of yours holds."

Frank dashed toward Kraven once again.

Kraven bent down on the ground like a cheetah. His fingers dug into the concrete pavement, leaving long groves behind him. With a ferocious roar, he shot forward.

While Kraven closed their distance with a speed impossible to avoid, Frank calmly pointed the two knives at the point of impact. He knew that there was no way for Kraven to change directions with that fast momentum. But to his surprise, Kraven flipped just before the impact, kicking Frank's hands, causing the knife in his right hand to go flying across the alley. He couldn't hold the knife with his bruised hand.

Kraven didn't wait for Frank to recover. He swooped in for a tackle.

"Slippery bastard!" Frank kicked the brick near his feet, toward Kraven. Kraven immediately dropped to a crouch and tilted his head, dodging the brick, and springing right up to close the distance between them. He threw a punch at Frank's chest, but to his surprise, Frank caught his fist with ease with his injured hand and followed it up with multiple quick stabs on his right arm, severing his blood vessels.

Blood spewed out like a sprinkler from Kraven's arm.

Kraven stumbled back, "What the-?!" The body he honed for years, and the potions he drank for years to evolve and reach the pinnacle of human evolution was slowly falling apart. 'A mere metal knife inflected such wounds.' He tried to put pressure on the wound, but the severed blood vessels would require proper medical aid. Then his eyes widened as he saw the blood around his arm, bubbling with a green tint. It was that poison again. That knife was poisoned.

Kraven who is used to fighting without a care of being poisoned slipped up a little because the poison usually seemed so insignificant to his body. So insignificant that even his self-healing could handle it. But this... Changing one's habits and battle style are two different things. Kraven as a veteran can change his battle style as required during battle, but his habit of not ignoring small wounds and poisons was what cost him this battle. The unknowing smile on Frank's face caused an unknown fury in him, "Castle!"

He was unable to restrain himself and charged toward Castle. "I will tear you in halves before the poison gets to me!"

"Angry are we? After doping, you are angry with me for using poison? Now that's hypocritical," Frank lowered his stance, holding the knife tightly. "Let's go."

Kraven lowered his center of gravity. With his legs coiled, ready to lunge forth with full force, "You are about to meet your doom!"

But Frank already took too much damage. "Kuggg!" His right leg gave out as he stumbled.

With a roar, Kraven lunged at Frank. Frank barely had time to react. He raised his arms to block, but Kraven's fist slammed into his forearm with bone-crunching force. Frank cried out as he felt his arm snap, pain radiating through his body.

Kraven didn't stop. He grabbed Frank by the broken arm and twisted, eliciting another scream of agony from his prey. Frank slashed his arms again with the knife, but Kraven didn't care. With a savage grin, he kicked Frank's legs out from under him, sending him crashing to the ground.

"Kuggg! Cough!" Frank tried to get up, but Kraven was on him again, stomping on his ribs with brutal force. Frank felt his ribs crack under the onslaught, each breath becoming a struggle. He tried to roll away, but Kraven's boot pinned him to the ground.

"You see, Castle," Kraven said, leaning down to whisper in Frank's ear. "I don't fear death. Death is inevitable, and every predator is prepared for its eventual end. It's how we live that matters."

With that, Kraven grabbed Frank's leg and twisted it violently. He screamed as his knee popped out of place, the pain blinding him. Kraven lifted him and slammed him into the wall, leaving him crumpled on the ground.

Frank's head lolled, barely conscious.

Kraven's eyes gleamed with a sadistic light. "Time to end this," he said.

With a savage grin, Kraven raised his hand, his claws glinting in the dim light. He brought them down on Frank's chest, tearing through his flesh. But Frank didn't even have the energy to scream. Kraven didn't stop. He continued to rake his claws across Frank's body, blood splattering the alley walls. Frank's screams grew weaker, his vision darkening. He could feel his life slipping away.

Kraven's claws dug deeper, reaching Frank's ribcage. With a sickening crunch, he began to pry Frank's ribs apart. Frank's vision went black as the pain became too much. His last thought was of his family.

He failed.

With a roar, Kraven wrenched the ribs free and raised them high, triumphantly. "Fear is the essence of survival!"

It was an uncanny night.

Rain began to pour down, thunder rumbling in the clouds. A lightning flashed, followed by another, and then one more. Soon the entire area was lit by a few flashes, and the rain became violent like hail. The blood around Kraven had started to sizzle and mix with the green liquid.

In seconds, he felt the acid-like poison coursing through his veins. He felt an extreme burning sensation across his skin. He took out a syringe from his pocket and injected the fluid contained within it, hoping it would act against the poison, and end his suffering. All it did was slow it down as his vision was beginning to blur.

Grabbing the ribcage of Frank in his hands. He turned around and began to walk away. His men were already waiting at the other end of the alley.

Kraven stopped in his tracks, sensing massive bloodlust coming from his back. He has never felt a bloodlust this extreme in his life. The smell of blood became stronger as the winds were changing.

He looked back.

"KUGGG!" Kraven staggered back. His right arm flew up high in the sky as blood squirted out like a fountain. He couldn't understand what had happened.

"WHERE THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE GOING?"

-[POWER STONES AND REVIEWS ARE WELCOME AS ALWAYS]-

Support Link: /XcaliburXc

Read 17 advance Chapters[Early Access to my new ff- SL in Marvel. I might change the name later, but this time I am going for a different approach.[Available for all tiers]

[New billing system. No double billing. You get 1 month regardless of the date you join.] [13% DISCOUNT on annual billing]

Next,Ch: 150: I AM CARNAGE

Ch: 151: Threesome- Maddie & May

Ch: 152: Sue's decision

Ch: 153: Frank needs help

Ch: 154: Storm & Rogue